GOLDWIN SMITH
<f HAND-BOOK
V- _0,_
Official and Social Etiquette
PUBLIC CEREMONIALS
\VASHINGTON.
A MANUAL OF RULES, PRECEDENTS, AND FORMS IN VOGUE IN"
OFFICIAL AND SOCIAL LIFE AT THE SEAT OF GOVERN
MENT OF THE UNITED STATES, FOR THE GUIDANCE
AND INFORMATION OF OFFICIALS, DIPLO
MATS, STRANGERS, AND RESIDENTS.
ALSO A GUIDE FOR DIPLOMATIC AND CONSULAR REPRE
SENTATIVES OF THE UNITED STATES IN
FOREIGN COUNTRIES.
By DeB. RANDOLPH KEIM,
Author of "Illustrated Hand-Book of Washington and Its
Environs, Society in Washington, Etc., Etc.
THIRD EDITION.
WASHINGTON :
Copyright, 1889, by De B. Randolph Keim.
PREFACE .
During the early days, society at the Seat of Government was made up of
the few resident officials, a small circle of citizens, and occasionally, the fam
ilies of a few Senators and Representatives. The city was practically a col
lection of isolated villages widely separated and at certain seasons almost
inaccessible. In the vicinity of the Navy Yard, the Arsenal, the Capitol and
the President's House, as many communities had sprung into existence through
the necessities of public business. Under such circumstances social enter
tainments were of rare occurrence and imposed upon the participants no small
degree of inconvenience. This condition of things is now changed. The
Capital, within a few days' ride of the remotest sections of the country, with
its beautiful parks, broad avenues and magnificent' public edifices, its Chief
Magistrate, its Congress, its Supreme Judiciary, its attractions of art, its libra
ries, museums, institutions of science and learning, its churches and asylums,
and its places of amusement, has become a resort for citizens of culture,
means and leisure from all parts of the country, and a centre of attraction to
foreigners from all parts of the globe visiting the United States. Official and
social intercourse at the Capital is governed by rules and usages, some of
which, in their origin, are contemporaneous with the foundation of the Gov
ernment, while others have been evolved out of the circumstances and neces
sities of the occasion.
In the compilation of the following pages the best sources of information,
including many early original documents in mannscript and print, have been
consulted. As a work of this scope is entirely new and its necessity great,
reducing as it does the etiquette of official and social life at the Capital to some
what of a formula, the compiler would be pleased at any time to receive by
corres Dondence any comments or suggestions, with a view to the perfection of
his labors in future editions.
WASHINGTON, D. C.
CONTENTS.
PREFACE 2
OFFICIAL AND SOCIAL ETIQUETTE —(9.)
Page. Page.
Society 9 j Titles 15
Social Relations loj Official Hours; Social Hours 16
Official Rank 1 1 i Calls of Etiquette 17
Social Classes at Washington; So- | Cards; Introductions; Official Com-
cial Recognition; The Co-ordinate munications 18
Branches of the Government 12 Notes; The Season; Receptions.. 19
Constitutional Officers; Order of Reception Days; Ihe Etiquette of
Precedence in each co-ordinate Receptions 2O
branch 13 Dress 21
General order of Official Precedence, 14 '
THE PRESIDENT.-(23.)
Title 23 ! Informal Receptions; Public Ap-
Forms of Salutation ; Prerogatives ; pearances ; Presidential Journeys ;
Official and Social Status 24 Correspondence 40
Relations stated 25 i Presidential Equipage ; The Presi-
Official Hours 26 dent and the co-ordinate branches
Rules for Calling on the President, 28 of the Government; Inaugura-
The Executive Household; The Ex- tion of the President 41
ecutive Office; Social Preroga- Inaugural Procession 42
tives 29 Ceremonies at the Capitol 46
Social Duties; Receptions 30 j Inaugural Ball; Departure of the
Public Receptions 34 Ex-President — Death of the Pres-
State Dinners 35 ident 47
Drawing Rooms 38; Presidential Succession 48
State Receptions; Special Audi- j Presidential Obsequies 49
ences 39 i
THE CABINET.— (57.)
Official Status ; Official Authority i Departmental Bureau Rank ; Cor-
Ministerial ; Line of Provisional respondence 65
Succession 57 Bureau Titles ; Obsequies 66
No Exceptional Rank; Action of
the Convention of 1787 58 _ T?E SECRETARY OF STATE.
Cabinet Titles; Cabinet Councils.. 59 Of^cia!> Ceremonial, and Social
Official Hours; Official Preroga Duties and Relations and Bureau
tives; At the Senate S..6o Precedence 7i
Social Obligations ; Receptions 61 THE DIPLOMATIC CORPS.
Card Receptions 62 Personnel, Diplomatic List, Arrival,
Cabinet Dinners ; Official Recep- Presentation, Titles, Social Rela
tions 64 tions, Etiquette, &c., 72
(3)
CONTENTS.
THE DIPLOMATIC SERVICE OF THE
UNITED STATES.
Rules of Precedence, Arrival at
Post, Etiquette, Privileges, Pre
sentation at a Foreign Court, &c., 79
THE ATTORNEY GENERAL.
Official and Social Relations 97
THE POSTMASTER GENERAL.
Official and Social Relations .. ..08
THE CONSULAR SERVICE.
Official Status, Prerogatives, Taking
Charge, Courtesies, Social Rela
tions 86
THE SECRETARY OF THE TREASURY.
Official and Social Duties and Rela
tions ; Deparimental Bureau Pre
cedence, &c , 89
THE SECRETARY OF WAR.
Official and Social Relations and
Duties and Departmental Bureau
Precedence 90
THE ARMY.
Precedence, Rank, Social Courte
sies, Military Honors, Salutes,
Obsequies, &c 91
THE SECRETARY OF THE NAVY.
Official and Social Relations 100
THE NAVY AND MARINE CORPS.
Rank, Social Courtesies, Maritime
Ceremonials, Naval Honors,
Ceremonies, Salutes, Honors,
Courtesies, &c 101
THE SECRETARY OF THE INTERIOR.
Official and Social Relations 106
UNASSIGNED.
Commissioners and Chiefs of Bu
reaus, and Social Relations 108
THE GOVERNMENT OF THE DISTRICT
OF COLUMBIA.
Precedence and Social Relations.. 108
THE CONGRESS.— (109.)
Precedence of States; Forms of
Address 109 \
Ceremonial Relations between the
two Houses of Congress; Par
liamentary Intercourse no
The President at the Capital; The
Opening of Congress 112
Executive Communications 113
Congress and the President; For
malities of Adjournment; Call
ing at the Capitol, upon a Senator
or Representative 1 14 j
Social Obligations ; Ceremonial
Occasions 1 16 I
Ceremonial Relations; Ceremonies
of Inauguration 118
Arrival at the Capitol 119!
Assembling of the Senate 120
The Oath of Office 122
Obsequies 123
Joint Obsequies by Congress 126
Eulogies; Invitations 127
THE VICE-PRESIDENT.
Constituiional Status and Powers,
Title, Ceremonial and Social
Duties; Presidential Succession
and Obsequies 129
THE PRESIDENT PRO TEMPORE OF
THE SENATE.
Constitutional Status, Precedence,
Social Relations and Title 131
THE SENATORS.
Precedence, Powers, Title, Official
and Social Duties 132
THE SPEAKER.
Precedence, Title, Social Duties.. 135
THE REPRESENTATIVES.
Powers, Precedence and Social
Relations 136
CONTENTS.
THE JUDICIARY.— (137.)
Constitutional Status ; Statutory
Personnel; Judicial Precedence, 137
Court Precedence; The Robes;
Forms of Address ; Ceremonial
Etiquette 138
THE CHIEF JUSTICE.
Constitutional Title, Historic Pre
cedents, Investiture of the Chief
Justice; The Chief Justice, the
President and the Senate; Ob
sequies 141
THE ASSOCIATE JUSTICES.
Title, Precedence, Social Rela
tions, &c 144
THE JUDGES OF THE UUITED STATES
COURTS.
Order of Precedence, Titles, Cere
monial and Social Relations 145
THE JUDGES OF THE COURT OF
CLAIMS.
Order of Precedence, Titles, Social
Relations, &c 146
THE STATE— (147.)
Precedence of State Officers ; Ti- ] Social Relations
ties 147 I
SOCIAL ETIQUETTE. — (149.)
Importance of Etiquette at Wash
ington; Formative Period of
Social Institutions at the Capital, 149
THE SEASON.
The Social and Ceremonial Sea
sons 152 j
RECEPTION DAYS.
Drawing- Room Days 153
THE ETIQUETTE OF CALLING.
Rules ; Social I lours 153 i
Length of Calls ; First Call; Call-
i g Lists ; Form of making Calls, 1 54
When to Return a Call 15
Rules to be Remembered 15
THE STRANGER AND RESIDENT.
Their Reciprocal Duties 157 j
How to Enter Society 158
THE ETIQUETTE OF CARDS. A
Styles of Cards ; How to Use f
Cards; Classes of Cards 159
Special Forms of Cards 160 \
General Forms of Cards 161
Turning Card Corners ....163
Leaving Cards 164
Cards by Mail 165
THE ETIQUETTE OF INTRODUCTIONS.
Rules governing Introductions. . . 165
How to Introduce; Common Law
of Introductions 168
THE USE OF TITLES.
Social Titles 1 70
Social Official Titles 171
Professional Titles; Foreign Titles, 1 72
THE ETIQUETTE OF SALUTATIONS.
Common Forms 1 72
I recedence of Recognition 1 73
The Bow 1 73
Shaking Hands; The Hat 174
The Glove 1 75
THE ETIQUETTE OF DRESS.
Fashion _ 175
The Toilet; Personal Attractions ;
Dress 176
A Lady's Dress; What to Wear, 177
A Gentleman's Dress 178
The Glove... ..180
CONTENTS.
THE ETIQUETTE OF CONVERSATION.
General Rules of Conversation. .. 1 80
Gossip . 182
THE ETIQUETTE OF SOCIAL ENTER
TAINMENTS.
Classes of Social Entertainments;
y Hours; At the Door; Arriving, 183
Entering; The Host and Hostess;
As Guest 184
Departure; Return Calls 185
INVITATIONS.
Forms of Invitstions and Declina
tions 185
French Phrases; General Rules.. 187
Taking a Lady 188
THE DEBUT IN SOCIETY.
The Presentation 189
Social Duties ; Entree of a Gentle
man 190
RECEPTIONS AND DRAWING-ROOMS,
BALLS AND PARTIES.
New Year's Receptions 191
Routine of Receptions 192
General Receptions 194
Drawing- Rooms 196
Dancing Parties and Balls 197
General Rules 200
Fashionable Dancing 201
Opera and Theater Parties 202
Fancy Dress Parties; Card Parties, 204
Musical and Literary Entertain
ments 205
Matinees and Soirees 206
Garden Parties; Children's Parties,2O7
THE ETIQUETTE OF DINNER
PARTIES.
Invitations 208
Dress; Hours; The Guests 210
Arrangement of Guests; The An
nouncement, 2il
Table Precedence; Serving the !
Dinner 214
The Order of Dishes 216
V How to Eat 217
Leaving the Table 218
Table Manners 219
Return Call 220
THE ETIQUETTE OF BREAKFASTS,
LUNCHEONS, COFFEES, TEAS, AND
SUPPERS.
Breakfasts 221
Luncheons 222
Coffees 223
Teas 223
Suppers 224
THE ETIQUETTE OF WEDDINGS.
Last Calls; Wedding Cards and
Invitations 226
What the Family of the Bride Fur
nish 228
What the Bridegroom Furnishes, 228
The Best Man 228
The Bridesmaids 229
Dress; Presents; The Hour; The
Ceremony 230
The Bride; The Relatives; The
Bridal Procession ; At the Altar, 231
Leaving the Church; The Recep
tion; Wedding Breakfast; Re
turn Calls; Honeymoon; Gen
eral Rules 232
Wedding Anniversaries 233
CHRISTENINGS AND BIRTHDAY
CELEBRATIONS.
Christenings; Caudle Parties 236
Birthday Celebrations 23 7
VISITING.
General Rules 237
GIVING AND RECEIVING PRESENTS.
General Rules 238
ETIQUETTE IN PUBLIC.
On the Street 239
Seats in Public ; Regard for Others, 24 1
At a Place of Amusement 241
In Church 242
Chewing, Smoking 242
CONTENTS.
THE ETIQUETTE OF RIDING, DRIV
ING, AND CYCLING.
Carriage Etiquette 243
Horseback Riding 243
The Mount; The Horse Equip
ment; The Habit 244
A Gentleman's Mount; Mounting
and Dismounting; The Groom, 247
Saddle Etiquette 248
Rules of the Road 249
Cycling Etiquette; The Mount;
Costume 249
How to Mount; Rules of the
Road 250
Traveling 252
The Etiquette of Traveling 254
THE CHAPERON; HER CHARGE
AND DUTIES T 255
-RULES OF DECORUM 257
FUNERAL CUSTOMS AND SEASONS
OF MOURNING 261
SOCIAL AND OFFICIAL CORRESPOND
ENCE.
Letters in General 265
Fashionable Stationery; Materials
of Letters ... 266
Structure of Letters 268
Social Notes 277
Phrases and Abbreviations 277
Common Law of Correspondence, 277
ILLUSTRATIONS.
The illustrations in this work are in part after engravings in those artistic
publications The Cosmopolitan, Harper's Weekly, Frank Leslie's Illustrated
Newspaper, and The National Capital, by Stilson Hutchins and Joseph West
Moore, from sketches by such eminent artists as Thulstrup, Renouard, Up-
hem, Delorme, and Rogers.
The portraits of the chief ladies of the three co-ordinate branches of the
government are from the latest photographs.
WIFE OF THE 23d PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES. (8)
ml nnh jSury JHnptslb*
HERE are many who deride good manners as antagonistic to the spirit
of liberty. The autocracy of the mob is to them the bulwark of free in-
stitutions and necessary to the preservation of American freedom. In the
United States the people is the sovereign; and while it is not essential to
imitate the forms aijd pageantry which invest royalty, it is possible to ob
serve the recognized7 rules of decency, if not of refinement and culture, without
being aristocratic. It is not the splendor of outward forms, but an inherent
sense of the fitness of things, which leads to gentility. It is not empty gestic
ulations nor the blandishments of complimentary epithets that constitute good
manners, but/dignity tempered with freedom, reserve mingled with affability
and conversation softened with geniality and enlivened with wit./ The Ameri
can should possess the elements of genuine politeness in the highest degree.
The spirit of our institutions rightly interpreted, leads to self respect and an
emulation of the good in all things. The highest offices of State are open to
the lowliest of its citizens. An exalted ancestry is a circumstance which
should be regarded only as a stimulus to worthy imitation, but it should af
ford no claims to social distinction not exemplified in actual life.
Etiquette is a protection against the impertinent and vulgar, and is indis
pensable to the welfare of society, whether that society be under a govern
ment of the people or of an hereditary sovereign.
SOCIETY. In its generic sense, what is known in human affairs as Society,
might be said to mean any body of individuals united by a common bond of
interest or affinity and for some defined object whether of government, busi
ness or pleasure. In the present use of the term, however, Society comprises
those who recognize each other as associates, and among whom cultivation
and refinement are the controlling influences, and who give and receive formal
social entertainments mutually. In the exercise of social relations in this
sense, each person admitted to such enjoyments and benefits, has assumed
certain obligations and is expected to conform to them. These obligations
constitute the observance of the customs, usages and proprieties, or, in a
word, the etiquette, required by good breeding, correct principles or authority.
9
IO SOCIAL RELATIONS.
SOCIAL RELATIONS. Refined and intelligent society at the Seat of
Government of the United States is guided not only by the conventional
decorum recognized under similar circumstances at other centres of learning,
wealth and fashion, but is largely influenced in its forms and ceremonies by
the proprieties of official rank and occasion.
The social problem was one of extreme delicacy in the beginning of the Gov
ernment. The republican principle presented many embarrassments in this
particular, and instead of democratic, the Government was threatened with
mobocratic domination. In this situation of affairs the first President, in
May, 1789, submitted the whole subject to John Adams, Vice- President of
the United States, John Jay, Secretary for Foreign Affairs, General Alexander
Hamilton, and Representative James Madison, whose prominence and experi
ence in official and social life, and relations of friendship towards the President,
rendered them competent advisers. At that time there was no Cabinet to whom
the President might turn for counsel. The replies of the gentlemen formed
the basis of a code of manners to govern the official and social surroundings
of the Executive office. It reflected the stately dignity of the old colonial
etiquette more or less modified by the averaging tendencies of the continental
school which grew and strengthened with the struggle for Independence, and
took definite form in the deliberations of the Convention and provisions of the
Constitution of 1787.
The adoption of certain elementary principles of ceremony and etiquette
in harmony with republican ideas soon became in practice part of the work
ings of the Government. The President, the head of the official, as well
as the social superstructure, gave the new rules that initial force neces
sary to their success. Jefferson, who arrived at the seat of government in
the spring of 1790, took exception to the social practices in vogue in govern
ment circles, and indulged in criticisms which were unjust and in bad taste.
Fresh from France, and associations with the leading spirits of the French
Revolution, his theory of a social state was modeled on the license of the
Boulevards of Paris, rather than upon the requirements of the intelligent and
conservative sentiment of a people, who, from colonial dependency had
lifted the yoke of foreign dictation, had established a free and independent
government, distinctive, exalting, and American in every sense, and had ele
vated the standard of government and society upon the doctrine of the rational
free agency and merits of their several members.
Mr. Jefferson's idea of a social code for the regulation of official and social
affairs at the seat of government were formulated in a series of propositions
extant in his own hand-writing, as follows :
I. In order to bring the members of society together in the first instance,
the custom of the country has established that residents shall pay the first
OFFICIAL PRECEDENCE. II
visit to strangers, and among strangers first comers to later comers, foreign
and domestic.
The character of strangers ceases after the first visit.
To this rule there is a single exception. Foreign Ministers, from the neces
sity of making themselves known, pay the first visit to the Ministers of the
nation, which is returned.
II. When brought together in society all are perfectly equal, whether for
eign or domestic, titled or untitled, in or out of office.
All other observances are but exemplifications of these two principles.
I. The families of Foreign Ministers arriving at the Seat of Government
receive the first visit from those of the National Ministers, as from all other
residents.
The members of the Legislature and of the Judiciary, independent of their
offices, have a right as strangers to receive the first visit.
II. No title being admitted here, those of foreigners give no precedence.
Differences of grade among the Diplomatic members give no precedence.
At public ceremonies, to which the Government invites the presence of For
eign Ministers and their families, a convenient place or station will be pro
vided for them, with any other strangers invited, and the families of the
National Ministers, each taking place as they arrive and without any prece
dence.
To maintain the principle of equality or pele mela, and prevent the growth
of precedence, out of courtesy, the members of the Executive will practice
at their own houses and recommend an adherence to the ancient usage of the
country, of gentlemen en masse giving precedence to the ladies en masse, in
passing from one apartment where they are assembled into another.
The third President applied his communistic code of manners in practice,
when his will was law within the walls of the Executive mansion. The cere
monial and social complications, and incessant controversies with members of
the Diplomatic Corps and society in general, which he experienced during
his eight years experiment, demonstrated the impracticability of a social state
presided over by the Chief Officer even of a popular government, founded on
the principle of social equality, regardless of the inequalities of human condi
tions, instincts, motives, aspirations, feelings, and tastes inherent or acquired.
The election of James Madison put an end to the Jeffersonian code, and
restored the dignified social institutions of the American school of the admin
istrations of Washington and Adams, which have been maintained ever since
without material modification or change.
OFFICIAL RANK. — The term officials, under the National Government,
strictly speaking, means such persons in office who ate appointed by and hold
their commissions from THE PRESIDENT. These offices are recognized by
12 OFFICIAL PRECEDENCE.
certain gradations which have been determined by constitutional provision,
legislation, or seniority of enactment, and the persons or officials exercising
their chief functions, from the same sources derive precedence or rank. The
term civil officer designates an officer selected from private life and represent
ing civil authority, and not one acting by assignment from the army or navy.
The existence of rank is essential to order, and prompt acquiescence in the
commands of superiors is necessary to discipline. Respect for those in au
thority is indispensable to successful administration, and should be observed
upon all occasions, whether in the exercise of official duties or enjoyments of
social intercourse.
SOCIAL CLASSES AT WASHINGTON. The social world of the Cap
ital may be divided into three classes:
FIRST. The Official Class, embracing all officers chosen by the people or
appointed by THE PRESIDENT in the three co-ordinate branches of the Gov
ernment, and the Presidential appointees belonging to the administrative de
partments. This includes officers of the Army, Navy and Marine Corps on
duty permanently or temporarily at the Capital, and civil officers of the Gov
ernment whose places of employment are in the different States of the Union,
or officers of the Diplomatic or Consular services of the United States and
visiting the city.
SECOND. The Quasi-Official Class, which embraces the Foreign Diplo
matic and Consular Corps, Officers of Foreign Governments, and Officers of
State or Munici^ al Governments in the United States, in the city.
THIRD. The Un-official Class, which includes residents from other localities,
sojourners or visitors in the city who are entitled by social status at home to
recognition in good society, and permanent residents of independent means
or engaged in professional or mercantile affairs.
SOCIAL RECOGNITION. The consideration which mainly governs the
position of individuals in the official society of Washington is rank ; and in
this there are degrees regulated and circumscribed by the proprieties of occa
sion. In ordinary social intercourse official station has its recognition, but
learning, genius, personal accomplishments and wealth have theirs.
THE CO-ORDINATE BRANCHES OF THE GOVERNMENT. The
three grand divisions of the Government are :
1. THE EXECUTIVE — The Executive power shall be vested in a President
of the United States of America. [Article II, Sec. I, Constitution of the
United States. J
2. THE CONGRESS — All legislative powers herein granted shall be vested in
a Congress of the United States, which shall consist of a SENATE and HOUSE
OF REPRESENTATIVES. [Art. I, Sec. I, Constitution of the United States.]
CONSTITUTIONAL OFFICERS. 13
3. THE JUDICIARY — The judicial power of the United States shall be vested
in one Supreme Court, and in such inferior courts as the Congress may from
time to time ordain and establish. * * [Art. Ill, Sec. I, Constitution
of the United States. ]
CONSTITUTIONAL OFFICERS. The members of the government
mentioned by name, and deriving their rank and powers directly from the
Constitution, are the constitutional officers of the United States. They are
as follows :
1. The President — The constitutional chief officer of the Executive
2. The Vice- President — The constitutional heir presumptive to the Execu
tive, and constitutional President of the Senate.
2. The President of the Senate, pro tempore. — The constitutional presiding
officer of the Senate in event of a vacancy in the Vice- Presidency.
3. The Chief Justice of the United States — The constitutional head of the
Judiciary.
4. The Senators — The members of the constitutional upper branch of Con
gress, representing the States of the Union, and exercising with legislative
powers certain constitutional executive, and judicial duties.
5. The Speaker — The constitutional presiding officer of the lower branch
of Congress.
6. The Representatives — The constitutional members of the lower branch
of Congress representing the body of the people.
The wives of these constitutional officers are entitled among the ladies of
official society to the same rank and social recognition enjoyed by their hus
bands.
ORDER OF PRECEDENCE WITHIN EACH CO-ORDINATE
BRANCH OF THE GOVERNMENT. In the event of each co-ordinate
branch of the Government appearing in its distinctive character on occa
sions of public ceremonial, the fcllowing order of precedence is established
by law, usage or propriety :
THE EXECUTIVE.
The PRESIDENT.
The Members of the Cabinet in order, A. Jan. 19, 1886 as follows:
The Secretary of State.
If the occasion be suitable, the Diplomatic Representatives of Foreign
Governments should accompany the Secretary of State in the order of presen
tation of credentials to THE PRESIDENT.
The Secretary of the Treasury. The Post Master General.
The Secretary of War. The Secretary of the Navy.
The Attorney General. The Secretary of thelnterior.
14 OFFICIAL PRECEDENCE.
Assistant Secretaries follow in the order of their rank, First, Second or
Third, in their respective departments, according to the rank of their chief
officers, and Bureau officers the same.
Private Secretaries in the order of their chief officers.
The Assistant Private Secretary to THE PRESIDENT.
The Executive and Departmental clerks have no status in official society.
THE CONGRESS.
THE SENATE — The Vice President of the United States, ex-officio Presi
dent of the Senate.
Senators in the order of Seniority. The Senator filling the office of President
pro tempore of the Senate has no special rank by virtue of that choice of
his fellow Senators, unless in actual occupation of the office.
The Secretary of the Senate, and other elective officers.
The Librarian of Congress, Public Printer, Architect of Capitol.
The non-elective employe's have no official or social status in the Senate.
THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES —
The Speaker of the House of Representatives.
Representatives. — The arrangement of the Roll of the House is alphabetical,
and the same applies with respect to the order of the States. Within each
State the arrangement is according to the number of the districts respec
tively. On occasions of ceremony, after the Officers of the House and the
four eldest Representatives in duration of continuous service, no formal
disposition is observed.
The Clerk of the House, and other elective officers.
The non-elective employes have no official or social status in the House.
THE JUDICIARY.
THE SUPREME COURT— The Chief Justice of the United States. The As
sociate Justices in the order of Seniority. The Clerk of the Court and De
puty Clerk. The Marshal and Assistants. The Reporter.
Judges of Circuit and District Courts of the United States, if in the city,
take rank on occasions of ceremony after the Associate Justices.
THE COURT 3F CLAIMS— The Chief Justice. The Judges. The Chief
Clerk. The Bailiff.
THE GENERAL ORDER OF OFFICIAL PRECEDENCE. Estab
lished by constitutional recognition, law, seniority, usage or propriety, as
follows :
1. The PRESIDENT.
2. The Vice-President and President of the Senate. The President of the
Senate pro tempore, in event of a vacancy in the office of Vice-President.
TITLES. 15
3. The Chief justice of the United States.
4. Senators. 5. The Speaker. 6. Representatives in Congress.
7. Associate Justices of the Supreme Court of the United States.
8 The members of the Cabinet in the order of succession to the Presidency,
act January 19, 1886.
The members of the Foreign Diplomatic Corps in the order of the presen
tation of their credentials to THE PRESIDENT, and Foreign members of In
ternational Commissions, and official counsul with the legation of their coun
tries, take their places with the Secretary of State.
9. The General of the Army and Admiral of the Navy.
10. The Governors of States.
11. The Chief Justice and Associates of the Court of Claims. Circuit and
District Judges of the United States. The Chief Justices and Associates of
Territories and District of Columbia.
12. The Lieutenant General and Vice Admiral.
13. Diplomatic Representatives of the United States.
14. Major Generals, Rear Admirals, and officers of the Staff of equal rank.
15. Brigadier Generals and Commodores.
16. Chiefs of Quasi-independent Civil Bureaus. Chiefs of Departmental
Bureaus in the order of their chief officers.
17. Colonels, Captains of the Navy, Staff Officers of equal rank, the Col
onel of the Marine Corps.
18. Consuls General and Consuls of Foreign Governments, according to
date of exequator, and the same of the United States, according to seniority
of service.
19. Lieutenant Colonels and Majors of the Army, and Commanders and
Lieutenant Communders of the Navy, and Staff officers of equal rank.
20. The Commissioners of the District of Columbia ; Governors of Terri
tories, Lieutenant Governors and other elective State officers in their accepted
order at home.
21. Captains, First Lieutenants and Second Lieutenants of the Army, and
Lieutenants, Masters and Ensigns of the Navy, and Staff Officers of equal rank
22. Assistant Secretaries of Executive Departments, Secretaries of Lega
tions, Secretaries of the Senate and House of Representatives and Clerk of
the Supreme Court.
The order of precedence within each branch of the Executive, Legislative,
Judicial, Military, Naval and Marine services is governed by the order of rank
and regulations, and will be found under their respective heads.
The wives of persons occupying these degreess of rank, take precedence with
their husbands.
TITLES. The spirit of American institutions is averse to titles, though
1 6 OFFICIAL HOURS.
popular favor sustains their use by courtesy, profession or rank. Official or
professional titles are essential to that ready distinction of rank or duty which
alone prevents confusion and humiliating mistakes. The title Honorable is
only proper for grades of officials below THE PRESIDENT of the United States
or Governor of a State, thus applying to heads of Executive Departments,
National or State, the members of The Congress, and also the Judges of
the Courts and the Mayors of cities. These are entitled to its use for life.
All below are simply entitled to Mr. or Esq., and to apply the title Honorable
is an assumption. This rule applies to Governors of Territories.
The use of Military or Naval titles is regulated by the commission.
"When a person has a right to several title? and but one is used, always
select the highest.
Any person having official rank may be addressed by any title belonging to
him above the one to which he is entitled by virtue of his present rank, bnt to
address him by any title below that rank would be inappropriate.
Professional titles may be used in the same manner, but not scholastic
titles, unless they are professional also.
Usage at the National Capital has authorized the form Mr. and Mrs. below
THE PRESIDENT, as Mr. Speaker .
The general rule governing official titles is never to abbreviate those of
THE PRESIDENT, the Vice President, the Chief Justice, the Speaker, the
Governor, or Mayor ; below these it is proper. "
The right of an individual to the title of office under the supreme government
expires with his retirement from that office. This rule applies to all official
titles, whether belonging to the Executive, Legislative or Judicial branches of
the Government, excepting military or naval titles. These continue during
life. It is customary to address retired officials by the titles to which they
had a right before entering the service of the General Government.
The titles and form of address for officials will be found under the heads of
their respective grades.
OFFICIAL HOURS. The public business begins at 9 a. m., and closes
to the general public at 2 p. m., in order to afford time without interruption
to complete the business of the day, which terminates at 4 p. m. The De
partments are open every day except Sundays, January 1st and July 4th (or
the day celebrated if either of them fall on Sunday), Thanksgiving Day, and
such other holidays declared National by act of Congress. Upon such days
public business is suspended and the Departments are closed. Upon other
exceptional occasions public business may be in whole or in part suspended in
the Executive Departments by Executive order.
SOCIAL HOURS. The social and domestic routine of Washington is
CALLS OF ETIQUETTE. 17
regulated and controlled entirely by official duties. The day is divided into
two parts, socially speaking, all that portion before the dinner hour which is
after the close of official hours, being regarded as morning; and that portion
of tine thereafter as evening. Hence in afternoon receptions it is generally
customary to say good morning, although it is really afternoon. This applies
only in conversation. In notes ar.d invitations the usual divisions of time are
used, mentioning the hour and either a. m. or p. m., as the case may be.
CALLS OF ETIQUETTE. The routine of official as well as social life
at Washington is regulated by certain conventionalities.
THE PRESIDENT receives calls of ceremony, but never returns them, ex
cept in the case of a Sovereign, President or Ruler of an independent Govern
ment, who should make the first call. He does not make social calls in the
strict sense of the term. His official relations are also regulated by certain
proprieties of station, as will be seen under the head of The President.
The Vice President and Senators who exercise legislative and ce:tain exec
utive and judicial powers, receive first calls from the Associate Justices of the
Supreme Court of the United States, the Cabinet and Foreign Ministers, and
others below them. Their families call in the same manner.
Representatives in Congress make the first call upon all persons in the higher
grades. This rule applies also to the Speaker of the House.
The Associate Justices of the Supreme Court receive the first call from all
officials except THE PRESIDENT and Vice President, and all other constitu
tional officers upon whom they make the first call. Their families hold the
same relation.
The Secretary of State and other members of the Cabinet receive the first
call from Foreign Ministers. While Foreign Ministers are here as represent
atives of a Foreign nation, their official relations are not supreme. The fami
lies of Cabinet Ministers, however, call first upon the families of Diplomatic
Ministers.
A stranger of distinction visiting the Capital should make the first call
upon a resident official of equal rank.
A newly appointed official, of whatever rank, makes the first call of office
or courtesy upon those occupying grades above, and receives the first calls from
those below him.
These calls of etiquette, however, save in exceptional cases, are confined
to the branch of the service or department to which the official belongs.
Strangers arriving in Washington should call first and leave a card, to ad
vise those to whom they wish to make their arrival known. The party should
then return the call or leave a card within two days, otherwise the person
making the call will know that his call will not be returned. This will also
apply to calls on officials by persons entitled to do so.
2
1 8 CARDS INTRODUCTIONS.
The rules regulating the calls of etiquette of persons in official rank also
apply to the ladies of their families, excepting in the case of the ladies of the
families of Cabinet Ministers, who call first upon the ladies of Diplomatic
Ministers.
CARDS. In official calls cards should always be used, as it will prevent
mistakes by subordinates, and may save the annoyance of a refusal of an audi
ence through misapprehension of name and station. The chief officers of
the Executive branch of the Government, Senators and Representatives, are
usually admitted without card in all official places during official hours. This
also applies to Bureau officials within their respective departments.
Those not entitled by rank or duty to these privileges hand their cards to
the usher at the door, who will deliver them to the official and bring back his
wish. Public duties sometimes interfere with immediate recognition of the
cards of officials or friends, in which case it will be necessary to be seated in
the ante room. If the card be that of a personal friend or simply to pay re
spects it takes precedence, as such callers are readily disposed of. The fact
"To pay respects" should be noted on the card, as it may save delay. (See
General Etiquette of Cards. )
INTRODUCTIONS. In official life, as a rule, an introduction carries no
more weight than that it may open the way to future intercourse. The fact
that discriminations are seldom made by public men in introducing their friends,
has made personal introductions to officials, as a rule, of little consequence.
For an introduction to have any weight it is well to couple it with some
personal remarks explanatory of the reason for the occupation of the official's
time. (See Forms of Introduction.)
OFFICIAL COMMUNICATIONS. All persons in communicating offi
cially, with the chief of any branch of the Government should observe the
following rules :
All communications should be written in a clear and legible hand, in concise
terms, without erasures or interlineations, and on one side only of each half
sheet.
If the subject matter can be completed on one page, and no communica
tions or papers are inclosed with the letter, a half sheet only should be used;
but if communications or papers are inclosed with the letter, a whole sheet
should be used, and such communications or papers should be placed between
the leaves.
Inclosures should be separately numbered, and referred to accordingly.
The paper used should, if official, be white foolscap; stop-ruled on the first
and third pages only, leaving one-inch margin back and front, top and bottom.
THE SEASON RECEPTIONS. 19
Separate letters should be written on separate subjects.
Letters should be folded twice, parallel with the ruling, indorsed with the
name and rank of the writer, place and date, and brief statement of the con
tents.
Signatures should be legible, and the writer should annex his address if a
reply be needed.
Official letters, relating solely to subjects with which a Bureau is intrusted,
should be addressed to the Chief of the Bureau. All other correspondence
must be with the Head of the Department.
NOTES. In official intercourse notes are indispensable. They are more
informal in some respects than letters, and are particularly used to convey
some sudden information or request, as between officials of equal rank or
others in official or social relations. (See Forms of Notes.}
THE SEASON. The social season at the Capital begins with the general
receptions at the Executive Mansion and by the Cabinet Ministers on New
Year's Day, and terminates with the beginning of Lent. During Lent, as a
rule, there are no important public entertainments, although quiet dinners and
less conspicuous social gatherings are indulged in by some. The observance
of Lent, however, is sufficiently recognized to make a marked difference in
the gayeties of the city.
The Congressional Season, when there is more activity in official and social
life at the Capital than at other periods of the year, begins regularly on the
first Monday in December, and usually ends with the session, or earlier when
the session is protracted into the summer. From June until September,
owing to the heats of summer, the prominent members of the Government
and residents generally leave the city on their vacations.
RECEPTIONS. During the season the formal social demands upon the
higher members of the Government, the convenience of the ladies of their
iamilies, and of friends and visitors in the city who wish to call, have given
rise to what are known as Receptions. As a rule these begin and end with
The Season. There are several classes of Receptions :
Afternoon Receptions or Drawing Rooms. Usual hours from 3 to 5 p. m.;
no invitations required ; held on stated days by the ladies of the higher
officials and ladies prominent in society, and to which all persons of reputable
character and becoming dress are admitted. Although specially attended by
ladies of all classes in official or social standing, and whose social engagements
may occupy the evenings, gentlemen may attend with or without ladies. The
head of the house may be present, but this is optional.
20 RECEPTION DAYS.
Evening Receptions — Except THE PRESIDENT'S Levee. Usual hours, 8 to
II p. m. Always by card, unless otherwise announced in the newspapers.
As a rule these are given by the Vice-President, Senators, the Speaker, Rep
resentatives, and Members of the Cabinet who entertain, and sometimes by
distinguished private citizens. At these the gentleman of the house is always
present, and receives with his lady and others whom she may invite to assist her.
RECEPTION DAYS. Usage has set apart certain days when the ladies
of the households of receiving officials are "at home." The designation of cer
tain days for certain classes of officials, was adopted as a matter of convenience
to the public, and to give the lady of the house time to attend to her own social
duties on other days, without interruption or disappointment to her friends.
The Rule for days " at home" now in vogue is :
Mondays — Ladies of the families of Justices of the Supreme Court of the
United States and "Capitol Hill."
Tuesdays — Ladies of the families of The Speaker and Representatives in
Congress and General of the Army.
Wednesdays — Ladies of the families of Members of Ihe Cabinet.
Thursdays — Ladies of the families of the Vice-President and Senators of
the United States.
Fridays — Ladies of the "West End " or fashionable quarter of the city in
and out of official life.
Saturdays — The Drawing Rooms of the Presiding Lady of the Executive
Mansion.
Ladies not in official life may adopt any of the above days as a convenience
to those making calls on the families of officials in the same neighborhood.
There is a disposition to change this custom, by certain persons receiving
calls by grouping localities and without regard to official rank or classification.
There is much to be said on this subject on both sides, but for the convenience
of those unacquainted with localities the present custom is preferable. It
also preserves those distinctions of rank and station which are so necessary
to the proper order and decorum of refined society. Besides, usage is against
the change.
THE ETIQUETTE OF RECEPTIONS. A person calling during af-
terncon receptions hands a card to the usher at the entrance to the room in
which the hostess receives, and the name will be announced; enter and ex
change courtesies in the usual form. When there is no usher in attendance
leave the card on the receiver in the hall and enter the room, and if not ac
quainted with the hostess announce your own name distinctly. A few expres
sions of civility are sufficient, unless the hostess be not engaged in receiving
then it is proper and desirable to enter into conversation on appropriate sub-
THE ETIQUETTE OF RECEPTIONS. 21
jects, to relieve the rigidity of the occasion, but as others arrive withdraw to
give them opportunity. There is nothing so embarrassing to a kindly host
or hostess as a person presuming on acquaintance putting in the last word,
whilst others are waiting to be received. The only formality necessary is to
extend the compliments of the season and move on.
At Evening Receptions invited guests are shown to the dressing and coat
rooms. After removing wraps, proceed to the drawing room, the lady resting
on her escort's left arm.
It is customary at ladies receptions to have refreshments. After offering
the compliments of the season to the host and hostess and exchanging a few
words, it is proper to withdraw to the refreshment room. A cup of coffee, a
salad, an ice or sandwich or cake is sufficient. It is not suitable to set in for a
"square meal." Not unfrequently the hostess calls the attention of visitors to
the refreshment room. Upon withdrawing, always take leave of the host and
hostess in the same manner in which you appeared. It is inelegant for a
gentleman to rush out for his hat and overcoat and then return to take leave.
At an Afternoon Reception a gentleman may carry his hat in his hand, but
he should not wear his overcoat nor take it with him into the Drawing-
Room, if there are conveniences to leave it. Ladies always wear their bonnets
and light wrappings.
At Evening Receptions both gentlemen and ladies should be in full dress,
though elderly ladies especially calling at the Executive Mansion may wear
bonnets.
DRESS. For visiting and at all afternoon receptions, ladies and gentle
men should appear in such dress as is recognized in good society for morning
calls, as a frock coat and light shade of pantaloons, dark cravat and sombre
shade of gloves for gentlemen, and street costume of appropriate material -and
fashion for ladies.
At all evening receptions and dinner parties, full evening dress for ladies
should be rigidly observed. Gentlemen should appear in black, full dress
coat and pantaloons, white or black vest, and whiLe necktie and gloves. (For
Dress and Toilettes see General Etiquette. )
'S Chief Magistrate of the people, THE PRESIDENT is the head of the
political and social superstructure of the Republic. "The Executive
Power shall be vested in the President of the United States. " ( Consti
tution of the United States, Art. u, Sec. I.)
Before entering on the execution of his office, THE PRESIDENT takes the
oath or affirmation required in terms by the Constitution of the United States,
to "preserve, protect, and defend the Constitution of the United States "
He is the constitutional " Commander-in-Chief of the Army and Navy of
the United States, and of the militia of the several States when called into the
actual service of the United States."
He has power to grant reprieves and pardons for offenses against the United
States, except in cases of impeachment.
He has the constitutional power with the advice and consent of the Senate,
to make treaties, and appoint and commission all officers of the United States,
whose appointments are not otherwise provided for in the Constitution, and
which shall be established by law, and can fill vacancies temporarily, during
the recess of the Senate.
He communicates to Congrers information on the state of the Union, and
recommends measures he may deem necessary and expedient. He can call
both or either House of Congress on extraordinary occasions. He can in
event of a disagreement between the two Houses on the time of adjournment,
adjourn them to such time as he may think proper.
He receives all Ambassadors and oiher public Ministers. He executes the
laws.
No bill becomes a law without his approval, positive or tacit, or being ve
toed by him, must receive a two thirds vote of each House before it can be
come a law without his consent.
TITLE. In the convention of 1787, which framed the Constitution of the
United States, the subject of the President's title was elaborately discussed.
Among other forms suggested was His Excellency the President of the United
States. It was finally decided that " No title of nobility shall be granted by
the United States." (Art, I, Sec. 9, Constitution of the United States.) No
(23)
24 THE PRESIDENT.
exception was made regarding the title of THE PRESIDENT. It was agreed
that he should be addressed officially simply as THE PRESIDENT. The sub
ject was again discussed in Congress in 1789. The designation "His Ex
cellency," was negatived. The Senate Committee reported, "His Highness
the President of the United States of America and Protector of their Liber
ties." This'was also negatived. Whereupon, the Senate accepting the title
already adopted by the House, in presenting an address to the President,
Resolved, That the present address be To THE PRESIDENT of the United
States without addition of title. This form has since been used in all official
communications.
FORMS OF SALUTATION. When addressed in person, the form proper
to use upon all occasions is, MR. PRESIDENT, and nothing more. Mrs.
Washington, contemporary history informs us, always addressed General
Washington as THE PRESIDENT. Sometimes a military title, when entitled
to the same, is used when addressed by a friend, but this is in bad taste.
No honorary titles should be used, but simply the full name. The right
to use the title of President ceases with the retirement of the individual from
office. There can be but one President, and the title belongs to the office and
not to the man. It is proper to use the title Ex-President, and this should
always be used in speaking or writing of a retired President. In conversation
the highest title to which the retired President is entitled should be used.
PREROGATIVES. The Presidential office, in its official and social en
vironments, enjoys certain prerogatives not recognized in other stations in
public or private life. These are essential to the proper exercise of its high
functions and to that seclusion and privacy which otherwise would make the
President nothing more than the slave to every demand upon his time and
attention to the exclusion of public business. In the social world he is re
leased entirely from its many and exacting obligations.
OFFICIAL AND SOCIAL STATUS ESTABLISHED. The first Pres
ident had not resided at the Capital, then New York City, long, before he
found it absolutely incumbent upon him to enforce rules for the transaction
of business and the entertainment of company. The social status of the Pres
ident was as crude and illy understood or appreciated as was his Executive
capacity and administrative authority. The people generally were unaccus
tomed to the conventionalities of high official station, and often waived all
ceremony in pursuit of their personal ends. It is said that the President's
House was thronged at all hours of the day and night, and that frequently the
crowd pressed into the private apartments of Mrs. Washington before she had
OFFICIAL AND SOCIAL RELATIONS STATED. 25
arranged her toilette, and on several occasions the President himself com
plained, before she had arisen from her bed. This primitive state of affairs
about the President's House was not only annoying from a domestic point of
view, but official business, which at this time was pressing owing to the whole
machinery of government being new and untried, was set at naught.
Under these circumstances, and in view of the entire absence of prece
dents, the President, May 17, 1789, about a month after his inauguration,
addressed a note to Vice President Adams statingthat he wished to avail
himself of his views on the points named. The same inquiries were made of
Jay, Hamilton, and Madison.
RELATIONS STATED.. It may be interesting to incorporate here the
reply of the Vice President as it constititutes the corner-stone of the social
regime of the Executive Mansion even to this day. In his reply dated New
York, 17 May, 1789, Mr. Adams stated: The Vice President has the honor
to present his humble opinion on the points proposed for his consideration.
Intercourse ivith the people. That an association with all kinds of company
and a total seclusion from society are extremes, which in the actual circum
stances of this country, and under our form of government, may be properly
avoided.
Adaptation to popular forms. The system of the President will gradually
develop itself in practice, without any formal communication to the Legislature
or publication from the press. Paragraphs in the public prints may, however,
appear from time to time, with out any formal authority that may lead and
reconcile the public mind.
Visits of compliment. Considering the number of strangers from many
countries and of citizens from various States, who will resort to the Seat of
Government, it is doubted whether two days in a week will not be indispensa
ble for visits of compliment. A little experience, however, will elucidate this
point.
Personal audience. Under the fourth head, it is submitted to consideration
whether all personal applications ought not to be made, in the first instance,
to a Minister of State. Yet an appeal should be open by petition to the
President, who, if he judges the subject worthy of it, may admit the party to
a personal interview. Access to the Supreme Magistrate not to be rigorously
denied in any case that is worthy of consideration. Nevertheless, in every
case the name, quality, and, when these are not sufficient to raise a presump
tion in their favor, their business ought to be communicated to a chamberlain
or gentleman in waiting, who should judge whom to admit and whom to ex
clude. Some limitation of time may be necessary, too ; for example, from 8 to
9 or 10 ; for without it, the whole forenoon or the whole day may be taken up.
Invitations. There is no doubt that the President may invite what official
26 THE PRESIDENT OFFICIAL HOURS.
characters, members of Congress, strangers or citizens of distinction he pleases,
in small parties, without exciting clamors, but this should always be done
without formality.
Public entertainments inappropriate. The entertainment mentioned in this
article would much more properly be made by a Minister of State for Foreign
or Domestic Affairs, or some other Minister of State or the Vice-President,
whom, upon such occisions, the President, in his private character, might
honor with his presence. But in no case whatever, can I conceive it proper
for the President to make any formal public entertainment.
May receive informal visits. There can be no impropriety in the President's
making or receiving informal visits among his friends or acquaintances at his
pleasure. Undress, and few attendants, will sufficiently show that such visits
are made as a man, a citizen, a friend or acquaintance. But in no case, what
ever, should a visit be made or returned in form by the President ; at least,
unless an Emperor of Germany or some other sovereign should travel to this
country. The President's pleasure should absolutely decide concerning his
attention at tea parties in a private character ; and no gentleman or lady ought
ever to complain if he never or rarely ever attends. The President's private
life should be at his own discretion, and the world should respectfully ac
quiesce. As President, he should have no intercourse with society but upon
public business or at his levees. This distinction, it is with submission, ap
prehended, ought to govern the whole conduct.
President' s journeys. A tour might, no doubt, be made with great ad
vantage to the public if the time can be spared ; but it will naturally be con
sidered, as Foreign Ministers arrive every day, and the business of the Ex
ecutive and Judicial Departments will require constant attention, whether the
President's residence will not be confined to one place.
OFFICIAL HOURS. The official routine, as all other matters con
nected with the internal administration of the Executive Mansion, is regulated
to suit the convenience of THE PRESIDENT.
The apartments in the Executive Mansion used for Executive offices, are
open from 9 a. m. to 2 p. m., every day except Sunday.
THE PRESIDENT usually enters his office, or the Cabinet Room, for the
transaction of public business between 9 and 10 a. m.
Members of the Cabinet are admitted to an audience without card and
without restriction during official hours. In cases of urgency an audience can
be requested by card, unless present by invitation of THE PRESIDENT.
Senators and Representatives ate received without card during official hours,
on days designated by the President, usually every day except Mondays,
from 10 a. m. until 12 m.
Any person calling upon the President on business during official hours,
OFFICIAL ROUTINE. 27
enters the Executive Mansion by the North door, and is met by an usher
who directs him to the stairway leading to the ante-room above. Arriving
there the caller hands a card to the person in charge, who will hand it to the
usher, who will submit it to the attention of the President. The caller should
be seated and await a reply. The cai d should contain the name of the party
and residence. If simply to pay respects, he should write on the upper left-
hand corner "T0 pay respects." This will be more certain to receive atten
tion. If this is not mentioned — and the person is not known to the Presi
dent — the inference is that the call is on business and must take its turn, and
may result in disappointment in seeing the President at all. Ask information
from the Ushers at the door.
All calls of ceremony by officials or official bodies, are by previous arrange
ment, THE PRESIDENT designating the day and the hour.
The presentation or departure of Foreign Ministers or other Diplomatic
Representatives or presentation of Foreign personages of high rank, is usually
by previous arrangement through the Secretary of State, THE PRESIDENT
indicating the day and hour for such visits of ceremony, which are held in the
Blue Parlor or Audience Room.
The higher officials of States are received by card any time during official
hours except on Cabinet days, and then only before 12 m.
Diplomatic Representatives of the United States departing for or returning
from their posts, Bureau and other officials, for special reasons desiring an
audience, are announced by the usher and a time is set by THE PRESIDENT
to see them.
The general public are received on days, and at hours designated by the
rules of the President's own direction, at present on Wednesdays and Thurs
days, between I and 2 p. m. It has generally been customary to receive on
Mondays, Wednesdays and Thursdays, and by many Presidents, also, on Sat
urdays from 12 m. to 3 p. m.
Audience on business. Excepting in special cases, or where the parties are
personally known to the President, or are accompanied by some influential per
son, personal audiences on business are not granted. THE PRESIDENT refers
all matters of business properly belonging to the Heads of the Executive De
partments, to those officers. In matters of appointments to office, THE PRESI
DENT will converse only with those entitled to be heard, and in reference to
those offices as are strictly in the class termed " Presidential."
The Cabinet. The Cabinet assembles at 12 meridian, on Tuesdays and
Thursdays of each week. The Heads of Executive Departments who occupy
places in the Cabinet, alone attend.
The special sessions of the Cabinet are subject to the call of the President,
formally communicated through the Secretary of State. (See Ceremonial Du-
28 CALLING ON THE PRESIDENT.
ties, Secretary of State.) This formality has been abandoned in some in
stances by the use of the telephone from the Executive Office directly to the
Departments, the call being communicated directly from the President through
his private Secretary. This innovation does not add to the formality, though
it facilitates the assembling of the Council of state.
The rules as to official hours and days, except as regards Cabinet days and
Sundays, vary according to the habits and convenience of the President. As
a matter of history it may be interesting to state that the official and social
routine put into practical operation by the first President was as follows :
First. Every Tuesday from 3 to 4 p. m., the President received such per
sons as chose to call. Foreign Ministers, strangers of distinction and citizens
were privileged to come and go without ceremony.
Second. Every Friday afternoon, Mrs. Washington received visits. The
President was always present. These were in the nature of Levees.
Third. Affairs of business by appointment were in order at any time.
Fourth. The President accepted no invitations to dinner, but invited to
his own, Foreign Ministers, officers of the Government and strangers, in such
numbers at once as he could accommodate. On these occasions there was no
great formality.
Fifth. No visits were received on Sundays. In the morning the President
attended church. In the afternoon he remained in private. The evening he
spent with his family and perhaps in receiving an intimate friend. Promis_
cuous company was excluded.
RULES FOR CALLING ON THE PRESIDENT. A person or stranger
unfamiliar with the routine of calling upon THE PRESIDENT will repair to the
ante-room of the Executive office, which will be indicated by an usher, hand
his card to the officer in charge, who will see that it is delivered at the proper
moment, and be seated to await announcement as to whether THE PRESI
DENT can receive him. This may require some minutes, perhaps not that day,
if the President be engaged on public business.
Should a visitor simply desire to meet THE PRESIDENT, he should mark on
the upper left-hand corner, "To pay respects" This will secure recognition
at the earliest moment.
When ushered into the presence of THE PRESIDENT, enter the Executive
office, and upon approaching THE PRESIDENT, if not known to him, mention
your name and residence, offer your hand, make a respectful bow, exchange
the compliments of the season and make room lor those who follow. There
is no objection to remaining in the room a moment to note its proportions and
furnishings, or if THE PRESIDENT feels disposed, to indulge in a few words
of conversation not on personal matters. Should several persons in one party
SOCIAL PREROGATIVES. 29
enter together, the first should introduce himself, and then present all his
companions and state who they are, if of any local importance, and their object
in visiting the city, if it can be said in a moment. THE PRESIDENT has no
time, however, to listen to an elaborate statement; better say nothing.
Those calling on business must await their turn, and when admitted remain
standing, unless invited to a seat, and state in as few words as possible the
objeci of the call. The answer will be prompt and pointed, and the person
will probably be referred to the proper department. THE PRESIDENT has no
time for the details of personal matters. There are sixty millions of people
who have equal claims.
THE EXECUTIVE HOUSEHO LD. The household of THE PRESIDENT
of the United States of America consists of the members of his immediate
family, or those persons who reside with him in social equality for the time
being, by his own invitation.
The official family of the President consists of the Ministers or Heads of
the Great Executive Departments constituting the Cabinet, and the President's
Private Secretary. The ladies of the immediate families of the Cabinet Min
isters are in close social relations with the President's family.
THE EXECUTIVE OFFICE. This consists of the Private and Assistant
Private Secretaries to THE PRESIDENT, and the clerks who have, however,
no official or social relations on account of their positions.
The Private Secretary to the President, or his assistant, keeps the record of
the President's invitations, and the steward of the President's household is
the custodian of the plate and other effects of the Executive Mansion.
SOCIAL PREROGATIVES. The wife of the President, or the Presiding
Lady of the Executive Mansion, is accepted socially as the first lady of the land'
and therefore, in society, takes precedence over all others.
The wife of the President does not return calls formally, although she may
make a friendly visit to the ladies of the Cabinet and her most intimate lady
friends.
The social obligations of the wife of the President, or the Presiding Lady of
the Executive Mansion, have at different times been a matter of consideration
on account of the constantly increasing numbers of officials, residents and
visitors at the Seat of Government who are entitled to recognition. Mrs.
Madison devoted three hours of each day, except Sunday, of each week to re
turning calls. During the Presidency of John Tyler this social duty had in
creased to such an extent that it became a subject of doubt whether the Pre
siding Lady of the Executive Mansion "must return visits in person or by
card."
30 PRESIDENT'S RECEPTIONS.
THE PRESIDENT makes no calls officially or socially, nor does he accept
formal invitations to dinner. As an individual, he may consult his pleasure;
but such appearances are the exception rather than the rule, and then have
reference to the dignity of the office. He may invite to dinner to suit his own
wishes, and his guests must be accepted upon terms of social equality.
It is his duty to return the call of one of his predecessors in office or of a
President-elect. He is also expected to return the call of a visiting Ruler
or a member of the Royal Family of a Foreign State. He frequently calls
informally upon the members of his Cabinet at their offices or residences,
or occasionally upon an intimate friend, but this is no part of his obligations.
THE PRESIDENT, when convenient, accepts invitations to appear on public
occasions such as the inauguration or the dedication of some great National,
State or corporate enterprise ; or any other formal and appropriate gathering
of the people. These appearances are quasi-official, and are regarded as of
consistent dignity. He may, in his convenience, be present at a suitable social
entertainment or accept the hospitality of a friend, or attend the opera, theater,
concert or lecture. In these cases his presence is more in the light of a pat
ron than of a participant or spectator.
The wife of the President may accompany him upon public occasions where
ladies are expected to participate. She may also give her patronage to ap
propriate enterprises of women, but such appearances of the President's wife
in public are, as they should be, the exception rather than the rule.
SOCIAL DUTIES. Usage, since the days of Washington, has presented
Card Receptions, Levees and State Dinners as part of the formal and social
routine of the Executive Mansion. These last two entertainments are ex
pected to continue only during the sitting of Congress. The first only as re
quired by proper occasion.
RECEPTIONS. The receptions of ceremony are always by card and are
properly given in honor of Sovereigns, Presidents, Members of Royal Fami
lies, Members of the Diplomatic Corps, retiring Presidents and Presidents-
elect of the United States. Invitations are limited to officials or private per
sons of sufficient importance to entitle them to such consideration, and should
take precedence of all other engagements. The rules of conduct upon such
occasions are substantially the same as for Public Receptions, and Levees
with the exception that the distinguished guest receives with the President
the homage of those present, and refreshments are served.
During a ceremonial reception of this character the gates of the drives ap
proaching the Executive Mansion are closed, in order to prevent the passers-
by from congregating within the grounds and in front of the building.
The ceremonies attending the visit of a Royal Personage to the Capital, were
well exemplified in the presence of the Prince of Wales during the adminis-
RECEPTION TO A ROYAL PERSONAGE. 3!
tration of President Buchanan. His Royal Highness arrived at the Capital
by special train, and was received in behalf of THE PRESIDENT by the Secre
tary of State, who was presented to His Royal Highness by the Diplomatic
Representative of his Government. As soon as practicable, after his arrival,
the Secretary of State having arranged the hour beforehand to suit the conve
nience of the President, His Royal Highness, accompanied by the chief
members of his suite, the Diplomatic Representative of his Government, and
the Secretary of State, made the first call of ceremony, which THE PRESIDENT
returned the same day.
THE PRESIDENT, who re:eived his distinguished visitor in the audience
room, was attended by his Cabinet Ministers. TheSecretary of State presented
His Royal Highness to the President, while the Diplomatic Representative of
his Government presented the members of his suite.
When the wife of the President or Presiding Lady of the Mansion is pres
ent, the wives of the members of the Cabinet only should be in attendance.
All present should be in full dress.
At 12 m. on a day designated by the President, a Public Reception in honor
of the Royal visitor was given at the Executive Mansion, to which only the
chief officers and representatives of the co-ordinate branches of the Govern
ment and a few citi/ens and their ladies were invited. The President and His
Royal Highness, surrounded by a brilliant assemblage, received the invited
guests. As the latter passed, they were presented by the Secretary of State
to His Royal Highness who bowed in return. All the guests were in full
dress or the uniform of their rank. The Diplomatic Representatives appeared
in Court dress. On the same evening a Diplomatic dinner was given by the
President, followed by a reception to a limited number of guests. The rest
of the time during the visit was occupied in drives about the city and sur
roundings, and in such other manner as suited the convenience of His Royal
Highness. The Secretary of State and the Diplomatic Representatives of that
Government had charge of the arrangements.
The following is ihe/orm of invitation to a reception in honor of a royal
guest :
THE PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES requests the company of
, at the reception in honor of His MAJESTY THE KING
OF , on evening, 1 8 — , at o'clock.
Upon the visit of the Queen of Hawaii and suite in 1887 Her Majesty
was received at Baltimore by the Hawaiian Minister and representatives of
the Departments of State, War, and Navy, and escorted to the Capital. On
the following day Her Majesty and suite made a call of ceremony upon the
President. She was received within the entrance to the Executive Mansion
by the Secretary of State and Assistant Secretary, was shown into the
32 PUBLIC LEVEES.
Audience Parlor and was presented to the President and his wife by the Sec
retary of State. Several friends were present. At 2 p. M. of the same day
the wife of the President accompanied by the ladies of the Cabinet and at
tended by the Engineer in charge of Public Buildings made the return call of
ceremony upon Her Majesty. The same day a diplomatic reception was held
at the Hawaiian Legation. Several days were passed in visiting points of in
terest. A trip was made on a United States vessel to Mount Vernon. The
marines were paraded and a royal salute was fired as the royal party entered
the Navy Yard and embarked. A small number of invited guests of suitable
rank were present. On the third day the President gave a State banquet at
7.15 P. M. The President and wife entered the East Room in advance
where they welcomed the Royal guest upon her arrival attended by her
suite. The guests in addition to the President and wife and Her Majesty
and suite were the Chief Justice, the members of the Cabinet, the Lieuten
ant General, the Admiral, the Hawaiian Minister, the Dean of the Diplo
matic Corps and their ladies and several distinguished unofficial guests.
The Royal party left the Capital the next day.
The following is the form of invitation to a reception at the Executive
Mansion in honor of the Diplomatic Corps:
The PRESIDENT AND MRS. — — , request the pleasure of the company
of , on evening, ,
18 , from eight until eleven o'clock, to meet the Members cf the Diplo
matic Corps.
The same form is used for all card receptions whether of a Representative or
special character. In the latter case the object is generally stated.
In a reception of the Diplomatic Corps, the members, preceded by the
Dean, with their ladies, all in court dress, enter the Blue Parlor in a body.
After being recognized by THE PRESIDENT they constitute part of the re
ceiving party.
These invitations are engraved and printed on the best quality of paper, with
the arms of the United States embossed at the top. They are enclosed in
envelopes which receive the sheets in one fold and are delivered to the address
by messenger or mail.
The regulations governing Card Receptions of THE PRESIDENT are very
rigid. The cards must be represented by the persons to whom they are ad
dressed. Any violation of this stringent rule would properly subject the in
truder to an invitation to retire.
Unless personally known it would be well for guests to bring their cards
of invitation with them.
Upon these occasions there is music in attendance. Refreshments are
always served. Both for ladies and gentlemen full dress is required Mem-
l/?&ri42^
BRIDE OF THE TWENTY-SECOND PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES. (33}
34 STATE DINNERS.
bers of the Diplomatic Corps and Officers of the Army and Navy, when in-
vited, are expected to appear in the full dress of their rank. The invitations
are usually limited to 500, although as many as 1200 have been issued for the
same entertainment.
The invitations to a Diplomatic Reception are limited to officials holding
the commission of the President, military and naval officers of the rank of
Colonel and Captain, respectively, and above, and such private citizens and
their ladies as the President desires to honor. This limitation was approved
by President Hayes.
PUBLIC RECEPTIONS OR LEVEES. These are generally held on
Thursdays from 8 to II p. in. No invitations are issued. The doors of the
Executive Mansion are thrown open to all officials and the people at large.
No regulation dress is expected other than the taste or means of the individual
may suggest. Those who are accustomed to good society should appear in
full evening dress. There are no refreshments, but music. The rules of con
duct at levees are as follows :
Upon arriving at the main entrance the ushers will show the ladies and
gentlemen to the cloak rooms, where they will leave their wrappings and hats,
and receive a check for the same. Thence they will proceed in the direction
pointed out by the ushers or follow in the train of the moving throng. Upon
entering the Blue or East Room) where THE PRESIDENT and lady receive,
each person should announce the name of himself and lady, if so accom
panied, to the official in attendancsuponthe President, generally the Engineer
in charge of Public Buildings and Grounds or the Marshal of the District of
Columbia, who acts as Master of Ceremonies. He will present you and your
lady to THE PRESIDENT, to whom you will extend your hand simultaneously,
making some expression of the compliments of the evening and turn promptly
and present your lady. Then pass on to the chief lady receiving, who
stands on the President's right. An official or other designated person
will here present you. Hand your lady forward, presenting her by name,
when she should bow or shake hands. The gentleman should also bow
simultaneously, but should not shake hands. Pass on immediately to permit
those who follow to advance. It is inelegant and annoying to attempt a con
versation with THE PRESIDENT or his lady on such an occasion simply to
show that you are acquainted. It would be better to return later, when there
may be less claim upon their time. Should ladies be receiving with the Lady
of the House, she will call your attention to their presence, and unless per
sonally acquainted with them, you simply bow and pass on. You are ex
pected to pass out of the Reception Room without delay. You may now
enjoy & promenade in the great throng of distinguished personages of the Capi
tal, and as the hour of departure arrives, quietly return to the cloak rooms
STATE DINNERS. 35
secure your wrappings and leave the building. The President withdraws as
soon as the hour of closing arrives. On these occasions no refreshments are
served.
It is not unusual for THE PRESIDENT to invite ladies of proper rank to as
sist in receptions.
The following is the form used :
THE PRESIDENT presents his compliments to Mrs. and re
quests the pleasure of her company to assist at the reception on ,
the day of , 18— , at o'clock.
Washington, 18—
In shaking hands with the President or his lady, it is not necessary for
those in full dress to remove their gloves.
STATE DINNERS. During the season it is customary for the President
soon after the New Year's receptions, to entertain at a series of formal dinners,
the Members of his Cabinet, and the Diplomatic Corps and their ladies, the
Justices of the Supreme Court and their ladies, and Senators and Representa
tives and their ladies. The Senators and Representatives are selected alpha
betically from the list of those whom the President wishes to invite. The
President sometimes invites one or two personal friends who may be in the
city. Though, as a rule, these dinners are confined to the higher members
of the Executive, Legislative and Judicial branches of the Government.
The time and frequency of State Dinners rests entirely with THE PRESIDENT,
who also alone designates who shall be invited. Custom has assigned between
the hours of 8 and 1 1 .
The following is the form of invitation most frequently used for State
Dinners :
( The Arms of the United States embossed in gold.)
THE PRESIDENT AND MRS. request the pleasure of
company at dinner on , 18 — , at o'clock. An
answer is desired.
This is printed on best quality paper and enclosed in a suitable envelope
which is addressed to the party for whom intended, and delivered by mes
senger.
This was the form used by the first President, and practically by all of his
successors. A few have used the words, "honor" or "favor" instead of
"pleasure. " The latter is preferable for the Chief Magistrate of the Nation
for obvious reasons.
There have been instances in which the name of the President's wife has
been omitted from invitations. This would, however, seem inappropriate
where ladies form part of the guests. When the Presiding Lady is not
the wife of the President, the President's name should appear alone.
36 THE ETIQUETTE OF STATE DINNERS.
An invitation to dine at the Executive Mansion should be accepted in writ
ing within two days. It should supersede all previous engagements, even
though already accepted.
The following are the usual forms of acceptance :
The Chief Justice and Mrs. have the honor to accept the invita
tion of THE PRESIDENT to dinner, on — — the day of , 18.
The same form should be used by the Vice President and the Speaker. All
other acceptances should be in the same form, except using the official or dis
tinguishing title in the form, General and Mrs. , Senator and Mrs.
, &c.
The declination of an invitation to a State dinner is not permissible except
on account of sickness, the death of a very near relative or absence from the
city. An invitation from the President of the United States may be regarded
in the nature of an order, which cannot be disobeyed except in a most extreme
emergency, and then the reason must be given. The announcement of an in
ability to accept should be in the usual form with the addition of the reason
for not being present.
To arrive late would be without excuse ; and would, in the future, cause
the name of the person to be omitted from the list. It would not only be an
indignity to the President, but to each of his distinguished guests.
The invited guests should arrive from fifteen to thirty minutes before the
hour appointed in the invitation. They will be shown to the cloak rooms,
and having deposited their wrappings in the custody of a person to receive
them, join their ladies and descend to the apartment in which the President
*s receiving his guests, whence they will be ushered into his presence and
pay the compliments of ths season. If not engaged in receiving guests or in
an unfinished conversation, it would be proper to converse upon some appro
priate subject to be dropped instantly upon the arrival of a later guest.
The order of precedence at a State dinner, with respect to persons of official
rank, conforms to the general rule.
This rule, however, does not apply to the official, citizen or other eminent
person and lady whom the President desires to honor for some reason agreea
ble to himself. A controversy over a question of precedence occurred during
the Presidency of Andrew Jackson which resulted in so much feeling in official
and social circles at the time, that the President was called on to determine
the dispute. It appears at a State dinner Count Serrurier, the French Minis,
ter, claimed precedence of a Minister of the President's Cabinet. This was
disputed by the latter, and the question was referred to the President, who de
cided that a Member of the Cabinet took precedence of a Foreign Minister.
The Minister declined the invitation.
Ladies must be in grand toilette and gentlemen in full dress. Each gentle.
DRAWING ROOMS.
37
man after received by the President, will be handed by the usher a small en
velope addressed to himself, enclosing a card containing a diagram of the
dinner table with the number of the seat he will occupy at the table checked,
and also the name of the lady he will escort to the table, written in the centre
of the card and the seat she will occupy. The following is the form of dia
gram of the State Dinner Table :
W
MRS.
3
~ w
3
* THE PRESIDENT. || The Presiding Lady.
To prevent indelicate haste, if not confusion, the gentleman immediately
after receiving this notification should seek out the lady whose name is on the
card handed him and whom he is to escort to the table, and apprise her of the
fact, and offer her his left arm. If he still have his own lady with him she
should remain with him, taking his right arm until her escort appears, other
wise she would be subject to isolation and great embarrassment. It would be
more gallant for a gentleman to escort two ladies to the table than to permit
one to suffer any mortification on account of the absence of her pre-arranged
escort.
The President, having selected his guests, the Private Secretary gives direc
tions respecting the seating of them at a State dinner, and also names the
lady whom each gentleman shall escort. At a Diplomatic dinner'THE PRESI
DENT escorts the wife of the Dean or Doyen of the Corps, who occupies the
seat on his right. The Dean of the Corps escorts the lady of the Executive
Mansion and sits on her right. In this manner the guests alternate, according
to their rank or social distinction. The guests are usually received by the
President and the Presiding Lady in the East Room.
Upon the announcement of dinner the President and the chief Lady hon
ored by the occasion lead off under the direction of the steward of the house-
38 STATE RECEPTIONS.
hold, followed by the guests, entering the State dining room by the entrance
on the side of their seats as designated on the table diagram. THE PRESI
DENT, with the lady whom he honors, enters the State Dining Room on
the right side of the table, as does the Lady of the House with her escort,
on the opposite side. As the guests pass along the table they will carefully
observe the plate cards, and upon reaching the cards corresponding with their
own name and that of their lady they will take their positions opposite and
remain standing until the President and his lady seat themselves, when all
will be seated.
The form of the plate card is, (Arms of the United States)
(name of person) .
As a State dinner is a formal affair it might be well for those who have not
had much experience in conventional dinners to act on the defensive, and
where they have any doubts, wait lor some one more familiar with such things
to set the example what to do, otherwise they may make themselves conspicu
ous. The wishes of the President governs the scope of the entertainment and
regulates the routine of serving and general tenor of the conversation.
The Presiding Lady gives the signal for retiring from the table, and all the
gentlemen are expected to withdraw at the same time unless the President
should invite delay.
After dinner the guests may pass a brief time, not to exceed from fifteen to
thirty minutes, in promenading in the spacious parlors of the Mansion, which
will afford opportunity to each gentleman to return the lady in his charge to
the escort with whom she came when he will take leave ; and then receive his
own and withdraw.
The practice of giving State Dinners originated in the first days of Wash -
ington's administration.
DRAWING ROOMS. On Saturdays during the season the Presiding
Lady of the Executive Mansion holds receptions from 3 to 5 P. M. These
Deceptions are more particularly intended for ladies, or ladies escorted by
gentlemen, though gentlemen without ladies are not excluded. The dress
suitable for such occasions is afternoon or street dress for ladies, and evening,
but not full dress, for gentlemen. Ladies and gentlemen leave their wrap
pings in their carriages or in the ante-room. On passing into the Red Parlor
leave a card on the receiver, usually standing in the corridor, and proceed to
the Blue Parlor, in which those calling are received. The officer in attendance
for that purpose makes the presentation, those desiring to be presented giving
him their names. They should bow and pass on.
The general rules governing Drawing Rooms are the same as for the recep
tions by The President.
STATE RECEPTIONS. 39
As the parlors of the Executive Mansion are open it is proper for callers to
pass some minutes in promenading in the East room and visiting the conser
vatories.
STATE RECEPTIONS. THE PRESIDENT receives the officers of the
Government, the members of the Diplomatic Corps, and the public, at stated
hours on New Year's and Independence Days. The order of receiving the
various grades of officials and civic organizations is announced in the daily news
papers.
Promptly at n A. M. THE PRESIDENT accompanied by his wife or the Pre
siding Lady, and preceeded by the officer designated to present the arriving
guests, enters the Blue Parlor, from the private stairway. The Vice President
escorts the principal lady guest and the other ladies who have been invited
to receive. They enter and greet the President. The Cabinet Ministers with
their ladies then follow in turn, and are presented by the Secretary of State _
Next enter the members of the Diplomatic Corps in court dress, accompanied
by their ladies, and present by special invitation from the Secretary of State.
(See ceremonial duties of the Secretary of State.)
They are presented to THE PRESIDENT and the Vice President in turn by
the Secretary of State and to the ladies receiving, by the officers assigned to
that duty. Next enter the Justices of the Supreme Court, preceded by the.
Chief Justice, accompanied by their ladies and followed by retired members o£
the court, and the Justices of the Court of Claims. Then follow in turn
Senators, the order of precedence on these occasions being varied to suit the
ceremonial relations of the Cabinet and Diplomatic Corps to the Executive;
Representatives, officers of the Army and Navy, in full uniform, led by their
ranking or senior officer respectively, officers of the Executive Departments
and members of civic, military or professional organizations. At the close of
these receptions the Executive Mansion is thrown open to the people, who
enter by the main door, and passing through the Red Parlor are received by
THE PRESIDENT and immediately withdraw, making their exit by the way
pointed out by the ushers. It is proper for ladies to call on these occasions.
Ex-officials or others are entitled to be received with officials of the grade to
which they belonged when in the service. These receptions usually termi
nate at 3 P. M.
The reception on Independence Day is held when The President is in the
city. The same order is observed as laid down for New Year's Day.
SPECIAL AUDIENCES. Special audiences are accorded by THE PRESI
DENT as circumstances require, and with more or less formality, as the
occasion suggests. These apply to delegations from conventions, societies or
40 CORRESPONDENCE.
organizations of different kinds, excursionists in large bodies, or any number
of people in a representative capacity waiting upon the President as a matter
of courtesy, congratulation or business.
Private audiences, such as the reception of an arriving Diplomatic Repre
sentative, are conducted by the Secretary of State. (See Diplomatic Corps.)
INFORMAL RECEPTIONS. It has long been customary for the family
of THE PRESIDENT to receive informally such persons as are privileged to
call from 8.30 to 9.30 P. M. upon a designated evening of the week. It is not
out of place for acquaintances to call, when no evenings are specially set apart
for the purpose, and hand in a card, The usher will know or ascertain
whether they can be received.
PUBLIC APPEARANCES. THE PRESIDENT extends his patronage or
recognition, by his presence, to gatherings of a public character in honor of
some National, State or corporate enterprise, or appears upon other suitable
occasions under proper auspices. (See Social Prerogatives). At such times
it is necessary for the parties authorized, to tender to him a formal invitation
in writing, which shonld be presented by a person deputed for that purpose.
The invitation should be addressed to THE PRESIDENT, and after stating
concisely the nature of the occasion 'time and place, should be signed by the
proper officers or committee. The acceptance or declination is in writing.
PRESIDENTIAL JOURNEYS. The practice of making tours into differ
ent parts of the country was established by the First President, who was
greeted along the line of his journeys by State, municipal and rural deputations,
military and civic bodies and the people. Public addresses of welcome were
delivered, salutes were fired and other demonstrations were had in honor of his
presence.
The same practice has been continued with eminent propriety since. It is
due to the Chief Magistrate, irrespective of political affiliations, that the citizens
of the principal towns he may visit upon such occasions should make appro
priate manifestions of welome.
CORRESPONDENCE. THE PRESIDENT carries on all official correspon
dence connected with his administration of public affairs through the Heads
of the great Executive Departments. Correspondence relating to official or
other matters, but in which the President for reasons of his own takes a personal
interest, is carried on under his own direction by his Private Secretary.
"Where the parties are personal friends, or are specially distinguished, the
President frequently honors them with autograph letters.
INAUGURATION OF THE PRESIDENT. 41
In official correspondence the only form of address is, "THEPRESIDENT —
Sir: It is not proper for minor officials to address the President on official
business except through the channels of the department to which they belong.
In general correspondence of a personal character by persons authorized by
acquaintance, friendship or other sufficient reason, it is allowable to use this
form: , The President, but this should be the exception.
THE PRESIDENT never makes use of the complimentary closing of a commu
nication. He simply signs his name.
The forms of correspondence are the same as in ordinary use.
It is quite common for persons to address The President directly on official
business. Except in rare cases and for special reasons such correspondence is
opened by an Executive Clerk, read and referred to the Department to which
it belongs for consideration and action. The transaction of public business
admits of no other course.
In addressing the ruler of a foreign State, whether an Emperor, Empress,
King, Queen or President, THE PRESIDENT uses the salutation "Great and
Good Friend," and closes "Your Good Friend." The special titles of sov
ereigns differ.
In all other correspondence he employs the usual forms adapted to the char
acter, or degree of acquaintance with the person addressed.
PRESIDENTIAL EQUIPAGE. As a rule the Presidential Establish
ments have been maintained with reference to the dignity of the Presidential
office. President Washington's State coach upon all official or ceremonial oc
casions, was drawn by six horses. In his tours about the country he used
four horses, and upon attendance at church, two. His coachman and servants
were in livery of white with scarlet trimmings. President Grant appeared on
official or ceremonial occasians in a barouche drawn by four horses.
THE PRESIDENT AND THE CO-ORDINATE BRANCHES OF
THE GOVERNMENT. Official and ceremonial intercourse between the
Executive and the co-ordinate branches of the Government are regulated by
certain orders and precedents and are considered under their proper heads.
(See the President and Congress.)
INAUGURATION OF THE PRESIDENT. It has always been cus
tomary for THE PRESIDENT elect to arrive in the city one or two days before
the time designated for his formal induction into office. He takes suitable
quarters at one of the hotels or at the residence of a friend.
Upon the arrival of the President elect at the Capital the national colors
42 INAUGURAL PROCESSION.
should be floated from all public buildings during each day between sunrise
and sunset until after the inaugural ceremonies.
Preliminary courtesies. As soon as practicable after his arrival the Presi
dent elect should call upon the PRESIDENT, having previously sent a messen
ger to ascertain his convenience as to time, to pay his respects and to exchange
views with reference to the ceremonies attendant upon his succession and tak
ing possession of the Executive office. If more agreeable a time is named
for a special consultation on these matters after the formal call of courtesy.
THE PRESIDENT returns the call of the President-elect on the same day.
The President-elect. The President-elect receives any intimate, political or
social acquaintances, if the preparations incident to his entering into office
will permit. He summons to his counsel such personal or political advicers
as he may see fit to consult with, respect to the ceremonials of inauguration
or the organization of his administration. He declines to receive any officials
of the Government save THE PRESIDENT, Vice President and Chief Justice,
until after his inauguration.
7$i? Retiring President. The retiring President invites the President elect
and members of his Cabinet and ladies to dinner before the expiration of his
term of office. He also holds a levee at a convenient time before his retire
ment.
Popular Demonstrations. It is customary to issue a call for a public meet
ing, with a view to appropriate public demonstrations on the occasion of the
of the inauguration ot the President-elect. For this purpose officers are se
lected and proper committees appointed to take charge of the details of the
work. The residents and business establishments show their interest in the
occasion by suitable decorative display. The expenses of the public display
are met by subscriptions and sales of tickets to the closing ball.
INAUGURAL PROCESSION. The inauguration of THE PRESIDENT
is attended by more or less pomp. The order of arrangements for the inaugu
ral procession is properly assigned to a military officer. The following is the
official programme adopted and promulgated for the inaugural ceremonies of
March 4, 1881, which in point of display was exceptionally elaborate, and
therefore furnishes an excellent guide to any future demonstrations of a simi -
lar character.
OFFICIAL PROGRAMME INAUGURAL MARCH 4, 18 — .
WASHINGTON, D. C., 18 —
The following will constitute the programme of the inaugural procession :
Two platoons of City Police (mounted. )
Grand Marshal and Aids.
First Division. (Massed on Pennsylvania and New York avenues, N. side,
INAUGURAL PROCESSION. 43
facing south, right near i;th street); Chief Officers, Aids, U. S. Artillery>
Marine Battalion, Troops (if any) which accompanied the President-elect to the
seat of Government; THE PRESIDENT and President-elect and party in car-
riages, attended by three aids ; Cavalry, Portion of the visiting military or
ganizations.
Second Division (Massed around the square east of the Capitol, r. near
N. Capitol street, 1. near New Jersey avenue S. E. and massed to the rear) ;
the Chief Officer and Staff, Visiting Military designated.
Third Division. (Massed on South side of Pennsylvania avenue facing
N. ; r. near New Jersey avenue S. E. ; 1. near 7th street massed to the rear) ;
the Chief Officer, Staff, Grand Army of the Republic; Miscellaneous military
organizations from different States.
Fourth Division. (Massed on south side of Pennsylvania avenue ; r. near
7th street ; 1. near the Treasury and massed to the rear) ; the Chief Officer,
Staff, Miscellaneous military organizations.
Fifth Division. (Massed in and about City Hall and Judiciary square, to
follow the Fourth Division); the Chief Officer, Staffer Aids, Civic Societies
Political Organizations, Fire Department, &c.
Salutes. The artillery, Captain , will post a gun and detachment
in the mall south of the Treasury, and another in the Capitol grounds to fire
the signal guns when so required.
General Directions. The foregoing divisions embrace every organization,
civic and military, which has signified to the proper committee an intention
to be present. Should, however, other bodies arrive, they may report for a
place in line or column to either the Third, Fourth or Fifth Divisions at
pleasure.
Posts of Marshals. The Post of all marshals during the march will be at
the head of their respective divisions, and their aids in ranks of ten or less,
two paces in the rear or between the ranks.
Hour of Moving. The procession will move towards the Capitol at 10 15 a.
m., so as to allow ample time. At that hour, Pennsylvania avenue, or the
principal thoroughfare along the route, will be cleared of vehicles.
Order of March. The troops will be in colamns or companies for foct artil
lery and infantry ; of sections for mounted artillery, and platoons for cavalry,
all at full distance. Should any reduction of front be necessary, to surmount
obstacles break one or more sets of fours to the rear until passed, then move
back into line.
Upon nearing the east front of the Capitol column of companies of artil
lery, infantry and cavalry break into columns of fours and mounted artillery
from sections to column of pieces.
The infantry, foot artillery and cavalry will file into the plaza opposite
the eastern front of the Capitol and take position under the supervision of the
INAUGURAL PROCESSION. 45
aids to the Grand Marshal in parallel lines of battalion in line of battle, the
lines massed upon each other.
A National Salute. A light battery of artillery will be detached from the
column and stationed in battery on the open space north of the Capitol and
await orders from the Grand Marshal to fire a national salute equal to the
number of States in the Union.
formation of Civic Bodies. The civic portion of the procession will move
in the usual order for such bodies, and will be massed by the Deputy Grand
Marshal in rear of the troops.
Return March and Review. On the conclusion of the inaugural ceremonies
at the Capitol, to be indicated by firing the National salute, the procession will
march via the north of the Capitol, and proceeding along Pennsylvania avenue
.in the same formation of approach will pass the grand stand in front of the
Executive Mansion. The President and party, as soon as the ceremonies of
inauguration are over, proceed hastily to the grand stand in advance of the
head of the column, :nd there re view the troops and civic organizations as they
march by.
End of March. The rest of the route of march should be covered to the
terminating point fixed upon in the line of march so as to avoid confusion.
Upon reaching the end of the route each organization will be considered as
dismissed and be marched to its quarters by its own commader.
The Grand Marshal. The chief officer charged with the formation and
marching of the Inaugural Procession establishes headquarters at a central
point and makes public announcement of its location so that he maybe conve
niently found for instructions and consultation. He should not leave his head,
quarters from the time of formation of the procession until he takes his posi-
tion at its head. •
Aids. The aids to the President-elect report to him and remain subject to
his orders until relieved by his command.
Designating CoLrs of Marshals. The following designations have been
appropriately adopted on several occasions, so that certain officers in the parade
may be readily distinguished.
The Grand Marshal, if a military officer, wears the uniform of his highest
rank, brevet or otherwise, with yellow sash as General Officer of the Day, with
rosette of red, white and blue on the left breast. If a civilian, he wears a
plain black suit, silk hat and yellow sash and rosette as above.
The Deputy Grand Marshal wears a rosette of red, white and blue on the
left breast, with yellow sash.
The Marshals of Divisions, white rosettes on left breast, with the uniform
of their grade, if officers ; if citizens, plain black suit, with silk hat -and blue
sash.
46 CEREMONIES AT THE CAPITOL.
Aids to the Grand Marshal, red rosette on their left breasts, with uniform
of their rank if officers ; if civilians, plain black suit, silk hat and white sash
Aids to the Daputy Grand Marshal, rosette of red, white and and blue on
left breasts, with red sash.
Aids to the Marshals of Divsions, light blue rosette on left breast, with the
uniform of their rank, if officers ; if civilians, plain black suit, silk hat and blue
sash.
The Grand Marshal appoints a suitable number of Adjutants General and
Aids to carry out his orders.
Selection of Marshals and Aids. In the selection by the Grand Marshal of
Marshals and Aids, military officers or persons of unquestioned skill and ex
perience in the movement of bodies of men, should be selected in order to
avoid marring the success of the display.
All Deputy and Division Marshals and Aids should report to the Grand
Marshal's headquarters at 9 a. m. to receive orders.
CEREMONIES AT THE CAPITOL. Ariiving at the Capitol THE
PRESIDENT and President-elect are escorted to the Senate Chamber, while the
troops and civic organizations mass in front of the building.
The ceremonies attending the administration of the oath of office to the
President-elect are under the direction of the Senate. (See the Senate Inaugu
ral Ceremonies. )
Departure from the Capitol. After the conclusion of the ceremony of inaugu
ration in the Senate THE PRESIDENT is conducted to his carriage and attended
by the guard of honor drives hastily to the reviewing stand erected for the
purpose on Pennsylvania avenue north of the Executive Mansion. Should
the weather be unfavorable or for any reason should there be no review, THE
PRESIDENT is conducted, to the Executive Mansion, if that be ready for his
reception, or if not, to his temporary residence. This is arranged before hand
between the outgoing and incoming President, and is simply a matter of con
venience to the former.
Taking Possession of the Executive Mansion. If the PRESIDENT takes im
mediate possession of the Executive Mansion, the retired President with his
lady awaits his arrival to welcome him into the mansion, and formally yields
up its possession. A lunch is usually prepared by direction of the retired
President at which THE PRESIDENT presides, after which the retired President
and his lady withdraw from the Mansion to their temporary residence in the
City.
Presidential Courtesies. After the new President has returned to his resi
dence or taken possession of the Executive Mansion, the ex-President pays
him a visit of ceremony and congratulation. This is done immediately as
the visit will also afford THE PRESIDENT an opportunity to express any re-
DEATH OF THE PRESIDENT. 47
quest or desire for suggestions for information that he may have to make of
his predecessor before his departure from the City.
INAUGURAL BALL. It is customary to close the ceremonies of Inaugu
ration with a grand ball, which is generally conducted under the auspices of a
citizens committee of arrangements, appointed at a public meeting. Upon
such occasions the defails are entrusted to sub committees. (See Forms of
Invitations.}
DEPARTURE OF THE PRESIDENT. President Washington upon
his retirement from the Presidential office, published a farewell address, re
viewing some features of his administration. The citizens of Philadelphia,
then the Capital, later gave him a banquet. He then returned to Mount
Vernon, being everywhere received with tokens of applause and respect by
the people.
It is now customary for the retiring President to review the principal acts
of his administration in his last annual message to Congress, preceeding the
expiration of his term of office.
His departure from the Capital is attended with no ceremony, other than
the presence of the members of his late Cabinet and a few officials and per
sonal friends. THE PRESIDENT leaves the Capital as soon as practicable after
the inauguration of his successor.
DEATH OF THE PRESIDENT. Upon the death of THE PRESIDENT
the members of the Cabinet assemble at the earliest moment in an adjoining
room and prepare an official announcement of the fact, with relevant particu
lars, for formal and official promulgation, and to accompany the official notifi
cation of the Vice- President of the vacancy in the Executive office.
All messages of condolence from foreign governments are received by the
Secretary of State, in behalf of the nation and the family of the late President.
He also makes suitable responses in the name of both.
If Congress be in session, each House after formal announcement of the
event, and the passage of suitable resolutions of condolence and authorization
of the appoin ment of a Committee to attend the remains to the place of in
terment; adjourns for that day and also on the day of interment. If Con
gress be not in session any Senators or Representatives in the City show
their respect by being present at the obsequies.
The Secretary of War and Navy make appropriate announcements to their
respective branches of the service, and direct the Commanding General of the
Army and officers of the Navy to give the necessary instructions in general
orders, so that all proper honors may be paid to the memory of the late Chief
Magistrate of the nation, at head-quarters of each military department, di-
48 PRESIDENTIAL SUCCESSION.
vision and station, and at all naval stations, and on all vessels in commission
in accordance with the regulations of the service. (Sec Military and Naval
Funeral Ifonots.} The Executive Departments are closed by order of their
respective heads, flags are placed at half staff and public business is sus
pended, as far as practicable until after the interment. The Executive Man
sion and buildings are draped in mourning- for a period of sixty days.
It is proper to use mourn ing stationery in all official correspondence emanat
ing from the Executive office and Department of State for a period of three
months.
PRESIDENTIAL SUCCESSION. - The induction of the Vice- President
into the office of PRESIDENT, upon the demise of its duly elected possessor,
admits of no delay, and has always, and appropriately, been attended with as
little display as possible.
The Vice- President having received the official notification from the mem
bers of the late President's Cabinet of the death of the President, it is his
duty, without delay to take the oath prescribed by the Constitution for the
President. If absent from the Capital he summons the nearest United States
judge for that purpose and repairs to the seat of government at the earliest
moment.
Having arrived at the seat of government, on the same day, if practica
ble, at an hour previously arranged, and attended by a few distinguished
friends, the Vice- President repairs to his official quarters at the Capitol where
the Cabinet of the late President and such Senators and Representatives as
are in the city are in waiting.
The Attorney General, who has charge of the ceremony, repairing to the
Robing Room of the Supreme Court, notifies the Chief Justice that the Vice-
President is ready to take the oath. The Chief Justice, attired in his judicial
robes, attended by the Attorney General, Associate Justices in the city and
the clerk of the court, proceeds to the Vice President's room. Approaching
the Vice- President the Chief Justice greets him, after which, at his direction,
the clerk of the court holds forward the Bible, upon which THE PRESIDENT
resting his hand takes the oath prescribed by the Constitution and receives the
congratulations of the Chief Justice and others assembled. The Chief Justice
and associates, preceded by the officers of the court, then withdraw. THE
PRESIDENT may follow the taking of the oath by delivering a brief address
referring to the grief of the nation and giving an assurance to the people of his
purpose to carry forward the wise measures of public policy inaugurated by
the late President.
A meeting of the members of the Cabinet of the late President is called, at
which THE PRESIDENT may request their services until their successors shall
have been appointed.
PRESIDENTIAL OBSEQUIES. 49
As soon as practicable afier the official announcement of the death of the
President, an official notification of the succession of the Vice-President is
p-omulgated. The succession is also announced by the Secretary of War
through general orders from headquarters and issued to the army. The same
form is observed by the Secretary of the Navy.
The form of announcement is as follows ;
"The Secretary of War announces to the Army that upon the death of
, President of the United States, , Vice-President, on
the day of , 1 8 — , at in the city of , took the oath
of office as President of the United States, to which office he acceded by virtue
of the Constitution
THE PRESIDENT allows a suitable time to pass to enable the family of the late
President to make preparations to retire from the Executive Mansion.
In the event of the death of the Vice-President while filling the office of
President, the same form of notification and induction into office would be
observed for the Secretary of State or other heir presumptive to the Chief
Executive office of the Nation.
Out of respect, on the demise of an ex- President, the Executive Mansion
and Buildings are draped in mourning for thirty days, and flags are placed at
half mast on all public buildings, forts and vessels, until after the interment.
Public business is suspended on the day of the funeral. In other respects the
same form is observed as suitable for the interment of a distinguished citizen.
PRESIDENTIAL OBSEQUIES. Upon the death of THE PRESIDENT
the remains lie in state either at the Executive Mansion or the Capitol, and
an opportunity is accorded the public to view them. The casket is placed on
a dias of suitable height, and floral and other mourning emblems are disposed
so as to produce the desired effect without inconveniencing those who have
come to pay their last tribute of respect. The public arrive by one entrance
and leave by another. A guard of honor remains in charge of the body and
is told off in reliefs of six hours duty each.
When \hzfuneral ceremonies are held at the Capitol it has been customary
to close the building and issue tickets to persons entitled to receive them in
order to restrict the number present to the accommodations at command and
to enable the representatives of the different branches of the government and
the Diplomatic Corps to take their appropriate places free from the confusion
incident to a promiscuous crowd. ( See form s of invitation.}
When the Rotunda of the Capitol is selected for the purpose, on the day
set apart all the entrances to the building are closed. At the hour designated
persons holding tickets, 1,200 being the maximum issued, under the direction
of the Sergeants-at-Arms, enter and take the seats assigned them as follows t
By the North Doot. The relatives of the deceased. THE PRESIDENT and
50 PRESIDENTIAL OBSEQUIES.
Cabinet, ex-Presidents, ex-Vice-Presidents, the Chief and Associate Justices
of the Supreme Court, Senators and the officers of the Senate and ex- Senators.
Each of these groups should enter in a body.
By the South Door. Members and ex Members of the House of Repre
sentatives and the Officers of the House.
By the Main Bronze or East and West Doors all others holding tickets.
The minor officials and public should enter promptly and at least twenty
minutes before the time fixed for the services to begin.
The Representatives and ex- representatives and officers of the House should
enter in a body fifteen minutes before the hour fixed, and be received by the
committee on arrangements, and shown to the seats assigned to them.
The Senate should enter in similar manner twelve minutes before the hour.
The Diplomatic Corps should enter and be received and seated ten minutes
before the hour.
The Chief and Associate Justices of the Supreme Court should enter and
be received and seated five minutes before the hour.
The Ex-Presidents and Ex- Vice- Presidents shculd enter and be received
and seated three minutes before the hour.
THE PRESIDENT, attended by his cabinet, should be received by the Ser-
geant-at-Arms, and announced and shown to his seat. Upon the entrance of
the President, the entire assemblage should rise in token of respect, and re
main standing until he is seated, when all should be seated and the ceremo
nies begin.
The Ceremonies. The assemblage of high officers of state and the mem
bers of the co-ordinate branches of the Government, the Diplomatic Corps,
and others in attendance, being seated, the officiating clergyman with those
associated with him, render the services for the dead, in accordance with
the ritual or forms of the church of the deceased, or according to the wishes
expressed by the members of the family.
The Secretary of State, as soon as the time for the obsequies is determined
upon, issues the following announcement :
DEPARTMENT OF STATE, WASHINGTON, , 18...
To the People of the United States :
The Secretary of State announces that the funeral ceremonies of the late
Chief Magistrate will take place at the Executive Mansion (or Capitol) at
o'clock, on , the inst. The respective religious denominations
throughout the conntry are invited to meet in their places of worship at that
hour for the purpose of solemnizing the occasion with appropriate ceremonies.
Secretary of State.
The Funeral Cortege. The arrangements for the funeral procession are
PRESIDENTIAL.OBSEQUIES. 5 1
carried out under the direction of the Secretary of War, and are officially pro
mulgated, as follows :
Order of arrangements for the funeral, at Washington City, of
, late President of the United States.
The remains of the late President will lie in state in the rotunda of the
Capitol until — o'clock P. M. on , the — inst., when they will be
borne to the depot of the railroad, and thence conveyed to their final
resting place at .
Order of Procession ; Funeral escort, under command of , Battalion
of National Guard of the District of Columbia, Battalion ot Marines, Battalion
of Foot Artillery, Battalion of Light Artillery, Battalion of Infantry, and
Squadron of Cavalry.
Civic procession under command of Chief Marshal , Clergymen in
attendance, physicians who attended the late President.
0 * ***# *
1 * «~
§ 1 t-» ¥ 2
o * L * f
# * -^
* **** *
The officers of the Army, Navy and Marine Corps in the city and not on
duty with the troops forming the escort, in full dress, will form, right in
front, on either side of the hearse — the Army on the right and the Navy and
Marine Corps on the left — and compose the Guard of Honor. Familv of the
late President, relatives of the late President, Ex- Presidents of the United
States, THE PRESIDENT, the Cabinet Ministers, the Diplomatic Corps, the
Chief Justice and Associate Justices of the Supreme Court of the United
States, the Senate of the United States, members of the House of Repre
sentatives, Judges of the United States Courts, Governors of States and Terri
tories and Commissioners of the District of Columbia, the Judges of the
Court of Claims, the Judiciary of the District of Columbia, the Assistant
Secretaries of State, Treasury and Interior Departments, the Assistant Post
master-General, the Solicitor General, and the Assistant Attorneys General,
and Chiefs of Bureaus, Organized Societies, Citizens and Strangers.
The troops designated to form the escort will assemble on the east side
of the Capitol, and form line fronting the eastern portico of the Capitol pre
cisely at — o'clock — , on , the — instant.
The procession will move on the conclusion of the religious services at the
Capitol (appointed to commence at — o'clock), when minute guns will be
fired at the navy yard, by the vessels of war that may be in port, at the forts,
52 PRESIDENTIAL OBSEQUIES.
and by the battery of artillery stationed near the Capitol for that purpose.
At the same hour the bells of the several churches, fhe engine houses and
school houses will be tolled.
The civic procession will form in accordance with directions to be given by
the Chief Marshal.
The officers of the Army and Navy selected to compose the guard of honor
and to accompany the remains to their final resting place will assemble at
, at the railroad depot, where they will receive the body of the late
President and deposit it in the car prepared for the purpose.
This order of arrangements is signed by the Secretary of War, Secretary
o the Navy, and President of the Board of Commissioners of the District of
Columbia.
The General of the Army issues the necessary orders respecting the assem
bling and participation of officers and troops in the funeral cortege and
firing of guns from the forts.
The Secretary of the Navy issues similar orders respecting the participa
tion of officers of the navy, officers and men of the marine corps and the
firing of minute guns from vessels of war off the city.
The commanding officer, if any, of the District of Columbia National Guard
issues similar orders to such organizations as are under his jurisdiction,
A committee of citizens should make arrangements for a participation of
civic organizations and strangers, and report to the representative of the Dis
trict government on the committee of arrangements or to the officer author
ized to act in his stead.
Funeral Honors. The Flags on all public buildings, forts, barracks or
military or naval stations and ships in or near the city are displayed at half
staff from the time of the official announcement of the death of President until
sunset of the day of interment. Public buildings throughout the country
should be draped in mourning for sixty days. It would be appropriate for
citizens of Washington to display emblems of mourning from their residences
on the day of the funeral. Orders should also be issued immediately by the
Heads of Departments to fly flags at half staff on all Government buildings,
military, naval or customs stations, ships of war at home or abroad, legations
and consulates of the United States in foreign countries, as directed. Each
branch of the Government should designate a suitable number of its members
or officers to represent it in the guard of honor, to proceed with the remains
to the place of interment.
The Funeral Train. If the remains are taken from the city the ar ange-
ments by the railway company should be measured by the requirements of the
occasion. There should be a funeral car for the remains and guard of honor;
a car for relatives and mourners, and a car for representatives of each of the
three co-ordinate branches of the government.
PRESIDENTIAL OBSEQUIES. 53
Memorial Services. The following is the form of memorial services estab
lished by Congress upon the death of THE PRESIDENT:
The following is the form of concurrent resolution adopted by the two houses :
WHEREAS, The melancholy event of the death of , late President
of the United States, having occurred during the recess (or session) of Con
gress, and the two houses sharing in the general grief ar d desiring to mani
fest their sensibility upon the occasion of the public bereavement ; therefore,
Be it resolved by the {the concurring}, That the two Houses of
Congress will assemble in the Hall of the House of Representatives on a day
and hour to be fixed and announced by the joint committee, and that in the
presence of the two Houses there assembled an address upon the life and
character of , late President of the United States, be pronounced by
, and that the President of the Senate and the Speaker
of the House of Representatives be requested to invite THE PRESIDENT and
ex-Presidents of the United States, the heads of the several departments, the
judges of the Supreme Court, the representatives of the foreign governments
near this Government, the Governors of the several States, the General of
the Army, and the Admiral of the Navy, and such officers of the Army and
Navy as have received the thanks of Congress, who may then be at the seat
of Government, to be present on the occasion,
And be it further resolved, That the President of the United States be re
quested to transmit a copy of these resolutions to Mrs. (if the widow
be living), and to assure her of the profound sympathy of the two Houses
of Congress for her deep personal affliction, and of their sincere condolence
for the late National bereavement.
The Joint Committee of the two Houses of Congress having fixed upon a
date, the following form of concurrent resolution is adopted:
Resolved, That the — day of , 188 , be set apart for the
memorial services upon the late President .
On the morning of the day selected the Capitol is closed to all persons
except the members and officers cf Congress and persons holding tickets.
The execution of the order of arrangements determined upon by the Joint
Committee is assigned to the Architect of the Capitol and the Sergeant-at-
Arms of each House of Congress.
By reason of the limited capacity of the galleries the number of tickets is
necessarily restricted, and distributed as follows :
To each Senator, Representative t and Delegate, 3 tickets.
No person is admitted to the Capitol except on presentation of a ticket,
good cnly for the place indicated.
At — o'clock the east door leading to the Rotunda is opened to those to
whom invitations have been extended under the joint resolution of Congress
54 PRESIDENTIAL OBSEQUIES.
by the presiding officers of the two Houses, and to those holding tickets to the
galleries. (See forms of invitations. )
The Hall of the House of Representatives is opened for the admission of
Representatives and to those who have invitations, who will be conducted to
the seats assigned to them, as follows :
THE PRESIDENT and ex- Presidents of the United States and special guests in
front of the Speaker.
The Chief-Justice and associate justices of the Supreme Court next to the
President and ex- Presidents and special guests, on the right of the Speaker.
The Cabinet officers, the General of the Army and Admiral of the Navy, and
the officers of the Army and Navy who, by name, have received the thanks of
Congress, seats on ths l^ft of the Speaker.
The Chief- Justice and judges of the Court of Claims and the Chief- Justice
and associate justices of the supreme court of the District of Columbia directly
in the rear of the Supreme Court.
The Diplomatic corps the front row of seats.
Ex- Vice Presidents, Senators, and ex-Senators occupy seats in the second,
third, fourth, and fifth rows, on east side of the main aisle.
Representatives occupy seats on west side of main aisle and in rear of the
Senators on east side.
Governors of States, Commissioners of the District and Governors of Terri
tories, assistant secretaries, Bureau officers, and invited guests occupy seats
in rear of Representatives.
The Executive gallery is reserved exclusively for the familiej of the Su
preme Court and the families of the Cabinet and the invited guests of THE
PRESIDENT. Tickets thereto are delivered to the Private Secretary of the
President.
The diplomatic gallery is reserved exclusively for the families of the mem
bers of the diplomatic corps. Tickets thereto are delivered to the Secretary of
State.
The reporters' gallery is reserved exclusively for the use of the reporters
for the pre;s. Tickets thereto cjre delivered to the press committee.
The official reporters of the Senate and of the House occupy the reporters'
desk in front of the Clerk's table.
The order and time of entree, under the direction of the Sergeant-at-Arms
of the House, are the same as indicated under Presidential obsequies. The
Government band is in attendance.
In the Senate, after prayer, a motion is in order that the Senate as a body
proceed to the hall of the House of Representatives in pursuance of the pro
gramme of arrangements for the memorial services in honor of the late Presi
dent.
PRESIDENTIAL OBSEQUIES. 55
The Senate, preceded by its Sergeant-at-Arms, then proceeds to the Hall
of Representatives.
Having assembled, the President of the Senate occupies the Speaker's chair.
The Speaker of the House occupies a seat at the left of the President of the
Senate.
The Chaplains of the Senate and of the House occupy seats next to the pre
siding officers of their respective houses,
The chairmen of the joint committee of arrangements occupy seats at the
right and left of the orator, and next to them the Secretary of the Senate and
the Clerk of the House.
The other officers of the Senate and of the House occupy seats on the floor
at the right and the left of the Speaker's platform.
Prayer is offered by the Chaplain of the House of Representatives, or
some other proper person.
The presiding officer then presents the Orator of the day.
The benediction is pronounced by the Chaplain of the Senate, or some other
designated person.
After the close of the ceremonies those assembled withdraw. THE PRESI
DENT and Cabinet first, the Chief Justice and Associates second, the Diplo
matic Corps third, the Senate fourth, the remaining invited guests following.
All persons remain in their places until this order is carried out, so as to pre
serve the decorum of the occasion.
The Speaker then calls the House to order.
On motion of a member a resolution of thanks to the orator of the day is
adopted. The exercises close by the adoption of a resolution to adjourn as a
further testimonial of respect to" the deceased President of the United States.
The invitations to all Memorial Services at the capitol are issued by the
chairman of the committees of arrangements, on behalf of the two Houses
of Congress. They are handsomely engraved and are also regarded as sou
venirs of the occasion. The usual form is
Memorial services of .
(Vignette. Date of birth and death of the deceased and the name of the orator
and date of the occasion.)
Chairman Senate Committee. Chairman House Committee.
EMBERS of the Cabinet of THE PRESIDENT take precedence within
the Executive circle as follows :
i.'The SECRETARY OF STATE. 4. The ATTORNEY GENERAL.
2. The SECRETARY OF THE TREASURY. 5. The POSTMASTER GENERAL.
3 The SECRETARY OF WAR. 6. The SECRETARY OF THE NAVY.
7. The SECRETARY OF THE INTERIOR.
In Cabinet deliberations the same arrangement is observed at the Cabinet
Board.
This order is in conformity with the chronological sequence of creation of
the Departments of the Ministerial branch of the Supreme Executive by act
of January 19, 1886, "to provide for the performance of the duties of the
office of President in case of the removal, death, resignation, or inability
both of the President and Vice-President."
OFFICIAL STATUS. The Cabinet or Council of Ministers of the Presi
dent is not a Constitutional body. It exists solely by legislative enactment.
Its members are therefore of statutory rank and title.
The functions of the Government under the present Constitution had been
in operation nearly three months before the creation of Executive Depart
ments, with chiefs, who inferentially became members of that body of advisers
of the President termed by usage The Cabinet.
OFFICIAL AUTHORITY MINISTERIAL. The powers of a member
of the Cabinet are purely ministerial. He has no share in the responsibility
of the President ior executive acts even though recommended by him. His
powers are defined by statute. He "is authorized to present regulations, not
inconsistent with law, for the government of his department, the conduct of
its officers and clerks, the distribution and performance of its business, and
the custody, use, and preservation of the records, papers, and property apper
taining to it."
LINE OF PROVISIONAL SUCCESSION. The statutory enactment
(57)
58 THE CABINET — PROVISIONAL SUCCESSION.
of 1792 for the succession to the Presidential office by the President of the
Senate, or, if none, by the Speaker of the House of Representatives, by act
of 1886 was repealed, and the line of provisional succession in case of "re
moval, death, resignation, or inability of both the President and Vice-Presi
dent" was vested in
1. The Secretary of State, or if there be none, or in case of his removal,
death, resignation, or inability, then in
2. The Secretary of the Treasury, and with similar stipulations in
3. The Secretary of War;
4. The Attorney General;
5. The Postmaster General;
6. The Secretary of the Navy;
7. The Secretary of the Interior.
In the exercise of the powers of such statutory provisional executive suc
cession the officer is only authorized to " act as President until the disability
of the President or Vice-President is removed, or a President shall be elected,
as stipulated in the act.
NO EXCEPTIONAL RANK. The statute of provisional succession
gives no exceptional rank or authority to a member of the Cabinet while ex
ercising his restricted official functions as chief of an Executive Department.
In event of succession to the supreme executive office he would exercise, for
the time being, all its powers and enjoy its prerogatives.
ACTION OF THE CONVENTION OF 1787. The dominant sentiment
of the framers of the present Constitution was in favor of a single executive,
and hostile to the creation of a Constitutional body, which should divide its
responsibility. It was proposed by Edmund Randolph, in his original draft
of the Constitution, to create a Council of Revision, composed of the Execu
tive and a certain number of the judiciary, to pass on all laws. This was
negatived.
Another proposition was a Council of State, to be composed of
i. The Chief Justice '• of the Supreme Court," who should be president of
council in the absence of the President.
2 A Secretary of Domestic Affairs. 3. Of Commerce and Finance. 4.
Of Foreign Affairs. 5. Of War. 6. Of Marine. 7. A Secretary of State,
to be Secretary of the Council of State and public Secretary to the President,
to prepare all public dispatches from the President, which he should counter
sign.
All these officers, except the first, were to be appointed by the President,
CABINET TITLES. 59
and hold during his pleasure. The President might submit matters to the
council and require written opinions, but he was "in all cases to exercise his
own judgment." Every officer was made responsible only for his opinion on
affairs of his own department. This was negatived.
Another fruitless effort was made, in a committee report, to give the Presi
dent a Privy Council, to consist of
1. The President of the Senate.
2. The Speaker of the House of Representatives.
3. The Chief Justice of the Supreme Court; and
4. The principal officers in the respective Departments of Foreign Affairs,
Domestic Affairs, War, Marine, Finance, as established, but declaring that
such "advice shall not conclude him, nor affect his responsibility for the
measures he shall adopt."
The last effort, a few days before the final report of the form of Constitu
tion, was a proposition to create a Privy Council (of six members) to the
President, chosen for six years by the Senate, two from the east, two from
the west, and two from the South.
Maryland, South Carolina and Georgia, three States, voted for it, and New
Hampshire, Massachusetts, Connecticut, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, Dela
ware, Virginia and North Carolina, eight against it.
Ten days after the Constitution was signed without provisions for an execu
tive council.
CABINET TITLES. A member of the Cabinet has no other official title
than that of the Department over which he presides, as the Secretary of State,
&c. The foim of addressing the head of any of the great Executive Depart
ments of the Goverment in conversation, is by the simple title Mr prefixed to
the official title, Secretary, as Mr. Secretary, without designating the Depart
ment, or Mr. Postmaster- General, or Mr. Attorney-General. Sometimes the
distinguishing title of former rank, if of sufficient prominence, is used, but this
is only warrantable where the parties were previously on terms of intimacy
The form in speaking of the wife of a Cabinet Minister as established by
custom is Mrs. Secretary ; but in addressing the lady in person, it
is proper to use Mrs. only. The forms employed in correspondence
appear under that head.
CABINET COUNCILS. The duties of the chiefs of the great Executive
Departments as members of an advisory board to the President are infer
ential from the organic statutes of such Departments. The first President
called them into his counsels, which precedent has since been accepted as re-
60 OFFICIAL PREROGATIVES.
fleeting the spirit of those act?. Their powers are purely advisory and do not
affect or divide the official responsibility of the President for his executive and
administrative acts.
The meetings of the Cabinet are held on stated days, at II a. m. or 12 m ,
and usually on Tuesdays and Thursdays or Fridays, as may be designated by
the President. Special meetings, formerly called by the Secretary of State,
are now summoned by telephone from the Executive Mansion.
OFFICIAL HOURS. The official hours of the Executive Departments
begin at 9 a m. and end at 4 p. m. every day, except Sundays, or on
National holidays, on which days no public business is transacted. The hours
for the public are from 9 a, m. to 2 p. m. After that only by appointment or
in special cases by card at the main entrance, through the captain of the
watch. The chief officer of the Department, upon the authority of THE
PRESIDENT, may in whole or in part, suspenl the business of his department
for sufficient reason, of a public character, stated in the order announcing
that the Department will be closed. It has not been uncommon, in the dis
cretion of the President, to authorize the termination of official hours during
the months of July and August at 3 p. m, Legislation, however, establishes
4 p. m. as the closing hour.
OFFICIAL PREROGATIVES. A member of the Cabinet of the Presi
dent is limited in his official authority to his own department, and possesses
no distinctive official relations outside of the Executive circle. He is part of
the Executive, and all his acts are subject to the supreme authority vested in
THE PRESIDENT.
He is entitled to certain special honors during visits of an official or cere
monial character to any military or naval station, the nature and extent of
which are given in their proper places.
AT THE SENATE. Among the duties of a Cabinet officer during the
earlier administrations was his attendance upon the Senate to furnish infor
mation essential to their action upon matters of Executive business.
In 1 789 the Senate, in Executive session, ordered that the Secretary for
Foreign Affairs attend the Senate and bring with him papers requisite to full
information relative to a consular convention. The Secretary attended the
Senate and made the necessary explanation.
Such duties are now performed by the attendance of the Cabinet officer
upon the proper committees of either house by request.
The first President frequently sent messages to the Senate by the officers of
his Cabinet.
SOCIAL OBLIGATIONS. 6 1
SOCIAL OBLIGATIONS. A member of the Cabinet makes calls of
ceremony upon: I, The Vice-President, or the President of the Senate, pro
tempore, if a vacancy; 2, The Chief Justice of the United States; 3, Senators;
4, The Speaker; 5, Representatives; 6, Associate Justices of the Supreme
Court of the United States, first. All others call upon him first.
During the season the members of the Cabinet and their ladies, unless in
mourning, or exempt for other sufficient reasons, give some attention to the
social obligations of official position. This consists of Drawing- Rooms as a
courtesy to officials, visiting strangers, or residents in good society who may
desire to make calls of etiquette, and Card Receptions or other suitable
entertainments in return for courtesies accepted from others in official or
social life.
A Cabinet Minister returns all calls of ceremony, either in person or by
card, as they were made.
The members of the Cabinet and their families are regarded as shaiing
in the social privileges enjoyed by the President.
RECEPTIONS. The ladies of the families of Cabinet Ministers hold
Drawing Rooms on stated days (usually Wednesdays) during the season from
3 to 5 p m., which are generally attended by ladies, though gentlemen call,
either with ladies or without them. No invitations are issued, thus affording
strangers in the city an opportunity to meet the ladies of the Cabinet. It is
expected that all ladies in society in Washington will call at least once during
the season upon the ladies of the Cabinet. Visitors in the city call as oppor -
tunity offers.
It is not necessary, but convenient, for strangers to secure a conveyance for
the occasion, especially if their time be limited and they desire to make the
round in a single day.
The ceremony of calling is, upon reaching the residence of the Cabinet
minister to enter and hand a card with your name and place of home residence
and address in the city to the usher at the door or deposit it in the receiver.
The usher will announce your name, or do so yourself, when you meet the
lady of the house. A short conversation on relevant matters is proper if the
throng of arrivals is not too great, otherwise wait for an opportunity if de
sirable. Refreshments are usually served and open to all callers. Upon
leaving the house it is well to say a parting word, unless a large number are
calling, then leave quietly.
The cards left at a Drawing Room usually entitle the person to one return
call in person or by card during the season by the ladies of the family, who
also leave the card of the Cabinet officer. Unless personally known, it could
62 RECEPTIONS.
hardly be expected that every call should be returned in person. The
visiting list of the ladies of a Cabinet Minister's family may number several
thousand.
CARD RECEPTIONS. The card receptions of a Cabinet Minister usually
occur on Thursdays, from 8 to 1 1 p. m. The time, however, is fixed so as
not to clash with any of the entertainments at the Executive mansion. Per
sons without cards of invitation, are not expected to be present. Before
entering the house the usher at the door will direct you to the rooms set
apart for wrappings. Proceed to them without delay. The gentleman being
ready to descend to the receiving apartments below, will take a place near
the door to the ladies' rooms and there await the appearance of his lady.
The two will then descend, the lady resting on the gentleman's left arm,
and thus enter the reception room. They will be presented by an usher,
otherwise the gentleman himself advancing towards the Cabinet Minister,
will, if not personally known, pronounce his name, and extend his hand, or
not, as%the Minister may select. The gentleman will then turn and present
his lady, who will bow. The Cabinet Minister will then present them to his
lady in a simple word, the two passing on, will make a bow before the lady
of the house and to each of the other ladies, if any, receiving with her. The
couple will again move on without delay, so as not to obstruct the way of
those who are waiting to be received, and join in the promenade of guests.
At these receptions refreshments are served. The refreshment rooms are
sometimes opened at an early hour to allow guests to partake at any time
after presenting their addresses to the host. At other times they are opened
at a fixed hour, when all partake at once. In either case, the gentlemen are
served by waiters in attendance at the tables, and wait upon their own ladies.
In retiring it is well not to wait until the last moment, but guests should with
draw as the hour for closing approaches, so as to avoid a rush The house
should be cleared of all guests within fifteen minutes after the hour for the
reception to close. The Cabinet Minister will remain until the last guest has
left the house. His lady may retire at the closing hour named.
The following is the usual form of invitation to a Cabinet cird reception :
The Secretary of and Mrs request the pleasure of your
company on evening, the of , at o'clock.
(Residence.)
To this invitation an answer should be sent.
When there are no ladies in the family, the Cabinet officer issues the invi
tation in his own name, and it is customary to invite a lady relative to receive
with him.
RECEPTIONS. 63
Another form is :
The Postmaster General and Mrs at home on
evenings, at o'clock.
(Residence.)
These invitations are engraved and printed on cards and enclosed in en
velopes, sometimes a personal card bearing the official title of the Cabinet
Minister receiving and another card bearing the name of his wife are also
enclosed. This is not necessory. The invitations are either delivered by
messenger or by post, and require no reply.
The cards of a Cabinet Minister and his wife are as follows :
THE SECRETARY OF
THE POSTMASTER GENERAL
Mrs
(Receiving day.) (Residence.)
As a rule persons calling upon a member of the Cabinet, on New Year's
day, and leaving a card, if known, are invited to one of his Card Receptions.
A person who is known and who would naturally be entitled to such con
sideration, but who was not in the city at the time indicated, or was otherwise
prevented from leaving a card, might properly enclose his card to the minister
after returning to the city, or might make a personal call, leaving a card. His
ladies should leave their own and his cards at one of the Cabinet Lady's
Drawing Rooms.
As an exception to the rule and for some special reason of acquaintance or
otherwise, it would be proper for a person, of suitable social relations at
home, to ask an invitation. It would be better to have some well-known
official, or other person, to make the request, as it is important to know the
peculiar circumstances which cause the request to be made, and these could be
better stated than written. It is customary to reserve a few invitations for
such cases, but their issuance is exceptional and only made proper by the
supposed or conceded proprieties of the occasion for asking them.
To avoid over-crowding at the card receptions of a Cabinet Minister, the
plan has been frequently adopted of dividing up the number of invitations to
be sent out, so as to have in attendance at one time only a sufficient number
to conveniently suit the accommodations at command. The few more inti
mate personal friends receive cards to all the receptions given. By thus
taking up the list in regular sequence everyone suitable to be invited has
recognition, and the enjoyment of the evening is greatly increased.
The number of people of good society at home, who visit the Capital during
the fashionable season, has grown to such dimensions that some plan will be
necessary, sooner dr later, to meet the emergency of over-crowding.
64 CABINET DINNERS.
It has been suggested as a means of relief to Cabinet Ministers, and
especia^y those who occupy limited quarters, to use the suite of apartments
set apart for their official quarters These, with the spacious corridors adja
cent, would afford ample accommodations, without trespassing upon the
rooms used by the administrative offices. The custom of giving state balls,
dinners and entertainments in the public Departments is the rule rather
than the exception, at the capitals of foreign nations. As these receptions are
for the social enjoyment of the people, residents or visitors, the use of the
public Departments at Washington as suggested, certainly would not be out
of place.
CABINET DINNERS. The members of the Cabinet entertain each other
at a formal dinner at least once during the season. These entertainments
also frequently include Justices of the Supreme Court of the United States
and Senators and Representatives, and persons in official and unofficial life, as
the host may select. While the season of gaiety begins with the New Year's
calls and ends with the first day of Lent, the giving of dinners continues as
occasion may suggest.
The forms of invitations most in vogue in the Cabinet circle for dinners ,
The Secretary of and Mrs request the pleasure of your
company at dinner evening, at o'clock. An early answer
is desired. (Residence.)
The words "an early answer is desired" is not necessary for those accus
tomed to good society, and might be omitted.
When there is no lady to do the honors of the house, no ladies are in
vited, and the invitation is in the name of the Cabinet Minister only.
These invitations are sent out at least a week in advance, and should be
accepted or declined, without being requested to do so, within two days after
received.
The \isualf0rtn of acceptance is ;
Secretary or Mr. and Mrs have the honor to accept the invitation
of the Secretary of and Mrs to dinner on evening.
Or if declined some reason should be succinctly given.
It is not exceptional for a Cabinet Minister to give a dinner during the sea
son to the President. On such an occasion the guests must be of appropriate
rank or social eminence. The President is present in his individual char
acter.
OFFICIAL RECEPTIONS. Each member of the Cabinet, after the re
ception of the Cabinet and Diplomatic Corps by THE PRESIDENT on New
Year's day, receives calls of officials and others at his own -residence.
DEPARTMENTAL RANK. 65
DEPARTMENTAL BUREAU RANK. The order of precedence of a
Bureau in an Executive Department is fixed by the order of its organization,
and where the chief office is filled from civil life, the officer takes rank accord
ingly. If the chief office is filled by a military or naval officer by assignment,
the order of the chief officer on ceremonial occasions is regulated by his
military, naval, or assimiliated rank.
An assistant or deputy Bureau officer unless holding the President's com
mission, or the chief clerk of a Bureau has no official or social status by virtue
of his position. If acting in the chief place by authority of the President,
the person so acting is entitled, for the time being, to all the official and social
privileges and prerogatives of the chief officer.
A chief clerk of an executive Department in the scale of departmental pre
cedence while enjoying only a quasi-official status, would naturally take posi
tion if invited in the suite of the Department to which he belongs. The
chief clerk is practically the executive officer in matters of the internal routine
of the Department, and frequently acts directly in such matters where there
is no assistant secretary, " By order of the Secretary. "
It is not unusual for a Committee of Congress to recognize a chief clerk in
the consideration of estimates, but only however with the acquiescence or
assent of the Head of the Department.
The later claims for recognition in official society are based on the inclusion
of chief clerks of Departments in the invitations to four receptions given by
President Hayes to the members of the Executive and Legislative branches
of the government. This applied, however, to Departmental recognition only,
and was unusual and exceptional.
CORRESPONDENCE. All official communications addressed to the head
of any of the great Executive Departments, as well as enclosures, should be
free from abbreviations, and written on cap paper, leaving an inch margin
on each side of the page. If there be any enclosures, the fact should be
noted at the upper left hand corner of the first page of the sheet, as follows :
(Number of Enclosures)
(Place) (Date) 18 *
Sir: (Or if more than one person addressed) Gentlemen;
(Body of letter.)
I have the honor to be your obedient servant, or
Very respectfully, (or Respectfully,)
To the Secretary of
Washington, D. C.
66 BUREAU TITLES.
The form of official superscription is by official title only.
To the Secretary of Washington, D. C.
To the Postmaster General,
In correspondence combining an official and personal character, the address
should be
To the Honorable
Attorney General,
Washington, D. C.
In replying to an official communication always give the date of the com
munication being answered, and avoid abbrevfations.
BUREAU TITLES. It is improper, though quite common, to address
the Chief of a Bureau, or any other official holding a subordinate office, by
the title Honorable. This alone belongs to the chief of the Department. It
is equally improper to address any official by name, in an official communi
cation. The official designation established by the law creating the office,
should alone be used, for instance, the Treasurer of the United States; The
Assistant Secretary of ; &c., Washington, D. C.
This saves delay and misunderstanding. It frequently occurs that an
official communication addressed to the official by name is treated as personal,
arid in his absence delays public business. If addressed to the official title of
the officer, as it should be, the communication would receive immediate
attention. Should the communication have a personal character, it would be
proper to use the simple name of the individual, followed by the official title
of his office, as
First Assistant Postmaster General,
Washington, D. C.
A Bureau officer, if a civil appointment, may be addressed in conversation
by the official designation of his office, as Mr. Commissioner, Mr. Comp
troller, &c. It is less formal to address him by the title to which he had a
right before entering official life.
OBSEQUIES. Upon Ihe demise of the head of any of the great Execu
tive Departments of the National Government in office, it is customary to in
form the President at the earliest moment, and by his direction an official
public announcement of the fact is made. The Department over which he
presided is closed until after the interment, the main entrances to the building
are draped in mourning, which remains for thirty days. The flags on all Ex
ecutive buildings are placed at half staff until after the funeral. On the day
of the obsequies in the city and final interment all Executive Departments are
OBSEQUIES. 67
closed. THE PRESIDENT makes a visit of condolence or sends an appropriate
note of condolence by his private secretary to the family of the deceased. The
members of the Cabinet and other high officials, as well as a committee of the
two houses of Congress, if in session, should leave cards of condolence.
The funeral services are at the residence or church, as the family may de
cide. The pall bearers are selected with reference to the rank of the deceased.
The escort of honor from the military and marine garrisons at the Capital are
ordered out to participate with the civil, military and naval officers oi the Gov
ernment, committees of Congress, if in session, civil organizations and citizens
in the funeral cortege. (See Military and Naval Funeral ffcnors.)
In the event of the death of an ex-member of the Cabinet, THE PRESIDENT,
upon being apprised of the fact, directs, through the Head of the Depart
ment or Departments over which the deceased at any time presided, that pub
lic business be suspended on the day of the funeral, the placing of the flags
at half staff on all Executive buildings until after the funeral, and the draping
of the Department in mourning for thirty days.
The form of public announcement is :
DEPARTMENT OF , WASHINGTON, 18.. . The President
directs me to perform the sad duty of announcing to the people of the United
States that , formerly Secretary of , and distinguished by
faithful services in various public trusts, departed this life at o'clock on
the instant.
As a mark of respect, it is hereby directed by the President that the De
partment of be closed on , the day of the funeral, that the
building be draped for thirty days, and that the flag be placed at half staff
until after the funeral. f
Secretary of State,
or other officer designated by the President.
It is also proper to review in succinct form the most important public
trusts the deceased had filled. A member of the Cabinet should be present at
the funeral to represent the Executive.
THE PREMIER — OFFICIAL AND CEREMONIAL DUTIES. 69
THE SECRETARY OF STATE.
The great Executive Departments of the National Government enjoy cer
tain official prerogatives and social relations of a ceremonial character.
OFFICIAL STATUS. "There shall be at the seat of government an Ex
ecutive Department to be known as the Department of State, and a Secretary
of State, who shall be the head thereof." — Statutes, July 27 and September
15, 1789.
The Secretary of State is the head of the first of the Executive Depart
ments and is The Premier of the administration.
OFFICIAL DUTIES. The Secretary of State by statute performs such
duties as may be entrusted to him by the President, relating to the U. S.
Ministers and Consuls, negotiations with Foreign Public Ministers, has charge
of the seal of the U. S., promulgates the laws of the U. S., and amendments
to the Constitution, adopted, reports Consular commercial information, and
furnishes authentic copies of acts and treaties for publication.
CEREMONIAL DUTIES. In addition to the obligations, official and
social, which the Secretary of State holds in common with his colleagues of the
Executive arm of the Government, he has also charge of all State ceremonies,
such as the greeting in the name of THE PRESIDENT of all Royal visitors,
arranges the audiences accorded by the President to the Diplomatic Repre
sentatives of Foreign Governments, upon the presentation of their creden
tials, or upon their calls of leave or withdrawal, also the audiences accorded
Foreign visitors in a representative capacity. He is also the medium of
correspondence between the President and the Chief Executives of the several
States of the United States.
He also performs such other ceremonial functions in which THE PRESIDENT
is the principal. In fact he is, in a Republican sense, the High Chamberlain
of the Executive.
The Secretary of State issues in behalf of the President the invitations to
the Diplomatic Corps to attend the New Year's reception at the Executive
mansion.
The following is the form he observes for such an occasion :
DEPARTMENT OF STATE, Washington, 1., 1.8..
The Secretary of State presents his compliments to the Minister,
and has the honor to inform him that THE PRESIDENT would be pleased to
70 THE SECRETARY OF STATE — CEREMONIAL DUTIES.
see the members of the Legation at a reception to be given to the
members of the Diplomatic Corps, at the Executive mansion, at 1 1 o'clock on
New Year's day.
The Secretary of State has at times issued in the name of the President the
invitations to the receptions in honor of the Diplomatic Corps given at the
Executive Mansion. Sometimes, however, these have been issued directly,
in the name of the President, from the Executive Mansion. The form of in
vitation is the same in either case.
The invitations are extended to those entitled to receive them "to meet the
Diplomatic Corps " as the guests of the nation through the Executive, and not
to meet THE PRESIDENT.
President Hayes, in his invitations to a reception given to the Diplomatic
Corps, included only high officials holding his commission, the presiding
officers of the Senate and House of Representatives, Senators and Represent
atives of the Committees on Foreign Relations and Affairs, and military offi •
cers of the rank of Colonel, and naval officers of the rank of Captain and
above. The official social honors due to a Diplomatic Minister representing
a sovereign government on a ceremonial occasion should be in keeping. The
limitation was due to the ceremonial relations of a Diplomatic Minister. This
was an excellent discrimination, and greatly added to the dignity and enjoy
ment of the occasion.
The Secretary of State formerly issued calls for a special meeting of the
Cabinet in the following form ;
DEPARTMENT OF STATE, WASHINGTON, D. C., 18...
SIR: The President desires a meeting of the Heads of Departments at the
Executive Mansion at o'clock, 18
To the Honorable
An irregular method of calling a special meeting of the Cabinet is by tele
phone directly from the President's office.
DEPARTMENTAL BUREAU RANK. In its internal organization the
Department of State is divided into two branches.
The Diplomatic and Consular, and Departmental, as follows :
The Foreign Diplomatic and Consular Service, including the Diplomatic Rep
resentatives of Foreign countries in the United States in the order of
precedence incident to the presentation of their credentials to THE PRESI
DENT, and the consular officers of foreign governments, according to rank
and date of exequators in that rank under their respective governments.
The Diplomatic and Consular officers of the United States temporarily at the
Capital, in accordance with their rank and the date of their commissions in
such rank.
THE SECRETARY OF STATE — SOCIAL RELATIONS. J I
The Departmental service includes the administrative officers in the follow
ing order :
The Secretary of State.
The Assistant Secretaries in the order of their rank.
The Assistant Attorney General for the Department of State.
The Private Secretary to the Secretary of State.
The chiefs of Bureaus in the Department and clerks have no official or
social recognition by virtue of their positions. This is optional and ex
ceptional.
SOCIAL RELATIONS. The Secretary of State, by reason of the peculiar
nature of his duties, has imposed upon him certain social duties not expected
of his colleagues. During the season he entertains the Diplomatic Represent
atives of Foreign governments and their ladies. This is either by a Diplo
matic Reception or several Diplomatic Dinners, at which the guests are usually
invited in the order of their length of residence near this government. In
the discretion of the Secretary a few personal friends in official or social life
may be invited.
On these occasions the members of the Diplomatic Corps appear in full
dress.
The following is the form of invitation to a Diplomatic Dinner;
The Secretary of State and Mrs request the pleasure of your com
pany at dinner on evening, at o'clock.
These invitations are sent out at least one week in advance, and should be
accepted or declined within twenty-four hours.
The Secretary of State on New Year's day, after the conclusion of the cere
monies at the Executive Mansion, retires to his own residence, where he en
tertains at noon the members of the Diplomatic Corps and ladies at a break
fast, after which he holds a reception.
The following is the form of invitation sent to each Legation in Washington
by the Secretary of State on these occasions :
The SECRETARY OF STATE presents his compliments to the Minister of
, and has the honor to inform him that he will be happy to
receive the members of the Diplomatic Corps at his residence, on
next, the 1st proximo, at twelve o'clock noon.
DEPARTMENT OF STATE, Washington, , 18..
For title, general prerogatives, honors, and official and social relations, etc.,
of the Secretary of State, see The Cabinet.
CORRESPONDENCE. All official communications addressed to the
72 THE DIPLOMATIC CORPS.
Secretary of State, as well as inclosures, should be written in official form.
(See Correspondence, The Cabinet.')
All dispatches from a legation or consulate of the United States must be
numbered consecutively, beginning with the acknowledgment of the receipt of
the commission and the acceptance of office, and continue during the term of
the incumbent.
THE DIPLOMATIC CORPS.
On occasions of ceremony the Representatives of Foreign Powers in rela
tions of amity with the United States are near THE PRESIDENT. Under his
patronage they enjoy special privileges.
The general rules governirg the prerogatives, powers and privileges of all
Diplomatic Ministers which are reciprocal between nations will be found un
der the head of Diplomatic Representatives of the United States.
SOCIAL PRECEDENCE. The Diplomatic Corps in social affairs at the
Capital constitutes a class of itself, and rarely mingles in the ordinary official
society except within the circle of the Executive. There may be individual
exceptions, but as a body the Diplomatic Corps confines its social relations to
its own members, THE PRESIDENT, and Secretary of State.
PERSONNEL. The personnel of the Diplomatic representation at Wash
ington comprises all the principal and many of the lesser powers of the world.
THE LEGATIONS. To prevent national rivalries the different foreign
legations are officially designated in alphabetical order.
The order of individual precedence is determined by seniority of residence
at Washington. The representative having the longest period of consecutive
residence dating from the time of presenting his credentials is known as the
Dean or Doyen of the Diplomatic Corps, and wherever this brilliant assemblage
appears in a body his place is at its head. He also presents his colleagues
upon official or ceremonial occasions.
DIPLOMATIC LIST. The Department of State issues an official list of
the powers having regularly accredited representatives near the government of
the United States, which is entitled "Foreign Legations in the United States,"
which is corrected whenever any change in the personnel of the Diplomatic
Corps is made. This list, tabularly arranged, gives the names of the countries
and dates of the presentation of the credentials of the Diplomatic Represent
ative; full names and titles of the Ministers, Secretaries and attaches;
THE DIPLOMATIC CORPS. 73
their rank, their residences, and official location of the Legations. The names
of all the ladies in the families of the Ministers and other members of the
Legation in society are also given.
The grade of the chief officer of a Foreign Legation is subject to changes
under certain circumstances. There are no Diplomatic Ministers of the grade
of Ambassador residing at Washington. The most usual grade is
Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary.
There are also Ministers Resident and Charges d' Affaires.
The consular officers of a foreign state, temporarily in Washington, rank
within their own Legations, and are governed by the social relations of their
legations respectively.
ARRIVAL OF A DIPLOMATIC REPRESENTATIVE. Immediately
upon his arrival the Diplomatic Representative of a foreign State communi
cates the fact officially to the Secretary of State through his Secretary of
Legation, or his representative in the Legation, who submits a copy of the
letter of credence of his principal and asks an audience of THE PRESIDENT.
A Diplomatic Representative of less grade and not accredited to THE
PRESIDENT, such as Charge d'Affaires, simply requests an audience of the
Secretary of State, and when granted leaves his letter of credence with him.
An Audience. The preliminaries having been arranged by the Secretary of
State, and the time having been fixed for an audience, that official joins THE
PRESIDENT at the Executive Mansion, generally in the Blue Parlor, on the
day and at the hour named, usually meridian. The new minister is expected
to arrive at the exact time. To have any delay which could be avoided would
be an indignity to the President, or any delay at the Executive Mansion
would be an indignity to the sovereign whose representative is to be received.
Upon reaching the Executive Mansion the new Minister, accompanied by
his suite in full dress, is ushered into the apartments in which THE PRESI
DENT holds receptions of ceremony. He is received at the door by the
Secretary of State, who presents him to THE PRESIDENT. After a bow of
salutation and the presentation of his letters of credence to the President, the
Minister delivers, in English or French, or the language of his own country,
if not familiar with either of the two first named, a brief addre£s, referring to
the friendly relations existing between his sovereign and the United States
and other matters of a complimentary character, to which THE PRESIDENT
replies in the same spirit. These addresses of etiquette are, as a rule, pre
pared before hand.
It is not uncommon on special occasions, such as the reception of an
Embassy, for the ladies of the Executive Mansion and members of the
74 THE DIPLOMATIC CORPS.
Cabinet and their ladies to be present, but as a rule the President is attended
only by the Secretary of State and perhaps one or two of the members of his
Cabinet.
The new minister and his suite, after a few moments conversation of a
general character, withdraws, being accompanied to the door of the room
by the Secretary of State, and to his carriage by the ushers.
Termination of a Mission. When a Diplomatic Representative retires for
any cause, an official notification is sent to the Secretary of State enclosing
a copy of his letter of recall and asking an audience of the President for the
purpose of taking leave. The same ceremony is then observed as for the
arrival of a new minister. The retiring minister presents his letter of recall
to THE PRESIDENT, accompanied by a suitable address, to which the Presi
dent replies. Should the minister leave under a cloud these ceremonies are
dispensed with.
GENERAL PREROGATIVES OF DIPLOMATIC REPRESENTA
TIVES. The general rules governing the Foreign Diplomatic Corps at
Washington are substantially the same as those regulating the relations and
intercourse of the Diplomatic officers of the United States at foreign courts.
(See Diplomatic Corps of the United States.}
INTERNATIONAL COMMISSIONS. Foreign members of an Inter
national Commission upon their arrival call at the Department of State and
present to the Secretary of State, through the Diplomatic Representative of
their country, their authority to act. Upon the first meeting, immediately
after organization, the members of such commission as a body call upon the
Secretary of State, who accompanies them in a call of courtesy upon THE
PRESIDENT. The day and hour of such a call is arranged before hand by the
Secretary of State. The members of the Commission in their social relation
are regarded as part of the legation of their country and rank with them.
TITLES. The general official title to which a foreign Diplomatic Repre
sentative is entitled is "Your Excellency" in conversation or correspondence,
or "To His Excellency the ," in correspondence.
The safest guide to the proper title of official and social address of a foreign
Minister is that adopted by the official Diplomatic list of the Department of
State, which is prepared from data furnished from the Legation itself. Diplo
matic Representatives who have no title of royal orders, nobility, or of rank
in the naval or military service of their own country are properly addressed
as Mr. , or Mr. Minister, if the name is not used.
THE DIPLOMATIC CORPS. 75
SDCIAL RELATIONS. There are certain obligations of etiquette which
are observed within the circle of the Executive and the Diplomatic Corps.
The members of the Diplomatic Corps make a call of ceremony in a body
upon a new President soon after his inauguration, also on New Year's day,
• and if occasion offers, such as are in the city, on Independence day. A
newly arrived minister makes the first call upon the first opportunity after
presenting his credentials in person, upon the Vice President, the Chief
Justice, Senators, if he pleases, and members of the Cabinet, and receives the
first call from all others. They make their annual calls, which, however, 'are
optional, soon after the meeting of Congress. It is usual to attend the
Drawing Rooms of the ladies in official life and leave a card, which answers
for a formal call of etiquette
The members of the Diplomatic Corps, in accordance with established rules
of etiquette towards a sovereign, or member of a Royal family, make no per
sonal calls upon such visitors at Washington, but simply leave a card.
A Diplomatic Representative of a foreign country never calls upon THE
PRESIDENT unless invited to do so or by special appointment. Intercourse
with THE PRESIDENT must be through the Secretary of State. The Presi
dent usually entertains the Diplomatic Corps once during the social season
at a State Dinner. Tnis is in honor of the sovereigns of friendly States
having a representation near this Government, and is not given to the Diplo
matic Representatives as individuals. THE PRESIDENT accepts no invitation
in return.
All persons, exaept THE PRESIDENT, return the calls of newly arrived
ministers, and ministers should return all calls of etiquette received from
persons entitled by official rank or social or other marks of distinction to
call upon them,
SOCIAL INTERCOURSE. The members of the Diplomatic Corps are
also governed by certain rules of etiquette, which usage has established among
all Diplomatic ministers resident at the same court towards each other and
towards the members of the Government near which they reside. Prominent
among these are visits of etiquette exchanged between each other, and the
omission of which might lead to embarrassments in the performance of their
duties.
DIPLOMATIC CODE OF ETIQUETTE. The following general rules
of etiquette are observed by the members of the Diplomatic Corps at Wash
ington :
i. The rule of precedence among Diplomatic Representatives of the same
76 THE DIPLOMATIC CORPS.
grade is determined by seniority of presentation of credentials. The prece
dence of the ladies of the corps follows the same rule.
2. The last Minister to arrive calls upon all other Ministers of the same
grade first, and receives the first call from all other* below his grade, who are
entitled to call. A Diplomatic Agent of a lower grade than Envoy Extraor
dinary and Minister Plenipotentiary calls upon those of higher grade first,
without regard to his own arrival. The same rule is observed by the ladies
of the family of the last arrival.
3. When a Secretary of Legation or an attache arrives he is expected to
leave his own card with the card of the Minister or Chief of his Legation on
each member of the Diplomatic Corps. The card is returned by card or in
person, according to grade and circumstances. The ladies of the families of
Secretaries make the first call upon the wives of the Ministers or the presiding
lady of the Legation.
4. In ordinary social intercourse, interest, pleasure, rank, or congeniality
regulates the social intimacy of members of legations. There are no rules
of etiquette other than those in vogue in polite society.
5. At dinner parties precedence is given to American guests. Members of
the Diplomatic Corp take precedence according to seniority of residence at
Washington.
6. Secretaries of Legation and their ladies form part of the official house
hold according to their rank.
7. At the opening of the season it is optional but not customary for Diplo
matic Ministers and their ladies to exchange formal visits among each other
according to seniority of diplomatic residence near the Government of the
United States. Sometimes international relations affect the social intercourse
of Diplomatic Ministers.
LEGATION LADIES. The social intercourse of ladies of Legations is
regulated primarily within the Diplomatic circle, according to the seniority of
Diplomatic residence of the Minister, or any contingent circumstances of rank
or international relations which may produce exceptional conditions.
The ladies ot the Diplomatic Corp, unless some exceptional reasons super
vene, make cal's of etiquette upon each other at the beginning of each season,
in the order of seniority of Diplomatic residence. The ladies of the Legations
make a few calls of etiquette outside the Diplomatic circle upon ladies of the
families of the Vice- President, Senators, Supreme Court, Cabinet, or the
Military or Naval circles, as their tastes or inclinations or interests may
prompt.
It was formerly the custom for ladies of the Cabinet to make the first call
upon the chief ladies of the Legations.
THE DIPLOMATIC CORPS 77
The ladies of the Legation never call upon the wife of the President except
by invitation.
SOCIAL ENTERTAINMENTS. The social entertainments of the mem
bers* of the Diplomatic corps are generally brilliant affairs. To all such enter
tainments cards are issued in the usual form.
Upon the occasion of the visit of a distinguished personage the Diplomatic
Representative of the country, if the occasion be suitable, holds in his honor
a reception, to which cards are issued to the higher officials of the different
branches of the Government to the representatives of other friendly foreign
States and to such personal acquaintances in private life as he may wish.
The following form of invitations are used by the Diplomatic Corps :
In honor of an event of national importance:
{National Escutcheon.}
To celebrate the mairiage of
His Majesty Don Alfonso XII,
The Minister of Spain and Madame
Request the honor of company on evening at o'clock.
His Majesty's Legation will be in uniform.
In honor of the presence of a distinguished guest :
The Minister of and Madame
Request the honor of your company
To meet the on the
Evening of the of
at o'clock. (Address)
Invitations to an evening reception:
The Japanese Minister and Mrs
At Home on evening,
o'clock. (Address)
Lady at home evening
Dancing o'clock Legation.
Madame At home evening Legation o'clock.
An invitation to dinner :
The Minister Requests the pleasure of 's Company at
Dinner, on at o'clock.
These invitations are sometimes written in French.
78 THE DIPLOMATIC CORPS.
STATE CEREMONIES. The Diplomatic Corps as a body is expected
to participate in all State ceremonials as part of the suite of the Executive.
FUNERAL SERVICES. On the death of a chief member of a Foreign
Legation formal announcement is made by the Secretary of Legation or olher
proper person to the Dean of the Corps and the colleagues of the deceased,
and to the Secretary of State.
The Secretary cf State designates an official of the Department to attend
the funeral, or to accompany him if present himse f. He al o requests of the
Secretary of the Navy a detail of marines to act as an escort of honor at the
funeral.
The Dean of the Corps confers with the Ministers, who take suitable action.
Invitations, according to the custom of the country of the deceased, are sent
to the following persons, asking them to assist at the services and stating the
time and place : THE PRESIDENT, the Members of the Cabinet, the Members
of the Diplomatic Corps, the Members of the Senate Committee on Foreign
Relations and House Committee on Foreign Affairs and others entitled to
the same. THE PRESIDENT may be present or may be represented by a
member of his Cabinet.
The pall bearers are usually selected from the members of the Diplomatic
Corps. The services are confined to the ritual of the church of the deceased
and a funeral sermon.
The following is the general form of announcement;
Le Ministre de (ou Le Secretaire de la Legation de ) vous prie
d'assii ter au servire funebre du comte Secretaire de la Legation de
(ou Le Ministre de) qui aura lieu a 1'Eglise de le a
heures du matin.
This invitation, according to the forms of European countries is printed on
a card with a broad black border and enclosed in a white envelop with a wide
border of black.
MOURNING. The members of the Diplomatic Corps refrain from par
ticipation in public festivities or social entertainments until after the funeral of
a deceased Minister or Secretary of high rank. They then observe a season
of mourning from five to ten days or longer, as may be determined, according
to the rank of the deceased.
MEMORIAL SERVICES. The death, of a sovereign, a member of a
Legation, or a near relative, is the occasion of a season of mourning. It is
customary to extend invitations to the higher officials, the members of the
Diplomatic Corps and personal friends to be present at a funeral service.
THE DIPLOMATIC SERVICE. 79
On the deith of his sovereign the Diplomatic Representative issues invita
tions in the following form :
The Legation informs that the commemorative services for His
Majesty, the late King , will take place on , the inst., at ,
in the church of , and requests the honor of his presence.
THE DIPLOMATIC SERVICE OF THE
UNITED STATES-
There is no legislation nor judicial authority recognized by all nations
which determines the law that regulates the reciprocal relations of States.
There may be understandings by conventions between States, but only binding
as between the parties in interest.
ROYAL HONORS. International law in Europe has attributed to certain
States what are called Royal honors, which entitles them to the first rank, with
certain other distinctive titles and ceremonials. Formerly the great Republics
of the United Netherlands and Venice were assigned Royal honors, but
yielded precedence to Emperors and reigning Kings. The United States of
America have never claimed Royal honors, but would be entitled to them.
RULES OF PRECEDENCE. The Rules of Precedence of Diplomatic
Representatives of the United States in foreign countries which have been
prescribed by the Department of State "are the same as those contained in
the seven rules of the Congress of Vienna, found in the protocol of the session
of March 9, 1815, and in the supplementary or eighth rule of the Congress of
Aix la Chapelle of November 21, 1818," as follows:
ARTICLE I. Diplomatic agents are divided into three classes : Th?.t of am
bassadors, legates or nuncios ; that of envoys, ministers or other persons
accredited to sovereigns, and that ot charges d'affaires accredited to ministers
for foreign affairs.
ARTICLE II. Ambassadors, legates or nuncios only have the representative
character.
ARTICLE III. Diplomatic agents on an extraordinary mission have not, on
that account, any superiority of rank.
ARTICLE IV. Diplomatic agents shall take precedence in their respective
classes, according to the date of the official notification of their arrival. The
present regulation shall not cause any innovation with regard to the repre
sentative of the Pope.
80 THE DIPLOMATIC SERVICE.
ARTICLE V A uniform mode shall be determined in each State for the
reception of diplomatic agents of each class.
ARTICLE VI. Relations of consanguinity or of family alliance between
courts confer no precedence on their diplomatic agents. The same rule also
applies to political alliances.
ARTICLE VII. In acts cr treaties between several powers which grant
alternate precedence the order which is to be observed in the signatures shall
be decided by lot between the ministers.
ARTICLE VIII. It is agreed that ministers resident accredited to them shall
form, with respect to their precedence, an intermediate class bet ween ministers
of the second class and charge d'affaires.
DIPLOMATIC REPRESENTATIVES OF THE UNITED STATES.
1. Ambassadors. The United States of America have never given the title
of Ambassador to a Diplomatic Representative, though the Constitution
authorizes such an appointment. The act of August 18, 1856, recognizes
ambassadors, but no distinction is made between them and envoys.
2. Envoys Extraordinary and Ministers Plenipotentiary.
3. Ministers Resident and Charge d"1 Affaires. The former are accredited to
sovereigns, the latter to Ministers of Foreign Affairs ad hock by original
appointment, or per interim during the minister's absence.
Each State has power to determine the rank of its diplomatic agent. It
is customary to send equals in rank.
OFFICIAL STATUS The offices and titles Ambassador and Public
Minister are recognized in the Constitution of the United States, but simply
for appointment. Unlike other constitutional offices, they are not specially
assigned any constitutional powers or duties They represent the executive
power in dealing directly with affairs of "foreign states. Their duties are
statutory and their power to act comes by direction of THE PRESIDENT,
through the Secretary of State.
LETTER OF CREDENCE. Every Ambassador, Envoy or Minister
Resident, to entitle him to his rank, must be furnished with a letter of
credence addressed by THE PRESIDENT of the United States to the sovereign
or chief magistrate of the State to which he is delegated.
In the case of a Charge d"1 Affaires the letter is addressed by the Secretary
of State to the Secretary of State or Minister for Foreign Affairs of the gov
ernment to which delegated, and may be in the form of a Cabinet Letter or
Letter of Council. The latter is signed by THE PRESIDENT and is sealed with
the seal of State. The minister is furnished with an authenticate copy, to
THE DIPLOMATIC SERVICE. 8 1
be delivered to the Minister for Foreign Affairs, in asking an audience of the
sovereign or other chief magistrate of the State to which he is sent. The
Letter of credence generally states the general object of the mission, and re
quests that full faith and credit may be given to what he shall say on the part
of his government.
INSTRUCTIONS. The instructions of the Minister are for his own
direction, and are not to be communicated to the government to which he is
accredited, unless ordered to do so by his own government either in cxtenso
or partially, or unless in his discretion he deems it expedient to do so.
PASSPORTS. A public minister proceeding to his destined post in time
of peace is provided with a passport from his own government. In time of
war he is provided with a safe conduct or passport from the government of
the State with which his own country is in hostility to enable him to travel
securely through its territories.
ARRIVAL AT POST. Upon arriving at his post it is the duty of every
public minister to notify his arrival to the Minister of Foreign Affairs. If of
the first class this notification is usually communicated by a Secretary of
Embassy or Legation or other person attached to the mission, who hands the
authenticated copy of the letter of credence to the Minister of Foreign Affairs,
at the same time requesting an audience of the sovereign for his principal.
A minister of the second class generally notifies his arrival by letter to the
Minister of Foreign Affairs requesting him to take the orders of the sovereign
as to the delivery of the letter of credence.
A Charge d' Affaires who is not accredited to the sovereign notifies his arrival
in the same manner, at the same time requesting an audience of the Minister
of Foreign Affairs for the purpose of delivering his letter of credence.
AUDIENCE. An Ambassador or other public minister of the first class
is entitled to the public audience of the sovereign, but this ceremony is not
necessary to enable him to enter on his functions as a public minister. The
ceremony of the solemn entry, formerly practiced with respect to this class of
ministers, is now usually dispensed with. He is received in a private audi
ence in the same manner as other ministers. At this audience the letter of
credence is delivered and the minister pronounces a complimentary discourse,
to which the sovereign replies. In republican States the minister is received
in a similar manner by a Chief Executive, Magistrate or Council charged
with the foreign affairs of the nation.
DIPLOMATIC ETIQUETTE. Usage has established a certain etiquette
to be observed by the members of the Diplomatic Corps resident at the same
6
32 THE DIPLOMATIC SERVICE.
court towards each other and towards the members of the government to
which they are accredited. The neglect of th ese would occasion inconvenience
in the performance of more serious and important duties. Among these
social duties are visits of etiquette, which must be rendered and reciprocated
between public ministers to the same court.
PRIVILEGES OF A PUBLIC MINISTER. From the moment he
enters the territory of the State to which he is sent, during the time of his
residence and until he leaves the country, a minister is entitled to exemption
from the local jurisdiction. His person is sacred and inviolable He is by
the doctrine of extra- territoriality supposed to remain within the territory and
subject to the laws of his own country. He is exempt from the local juris
diction. Personal exemption is also extended to the wife, family, servants
and suite of the minister. Secretaries of Embassy and Legation are especially
exempt as official persons. The minister's personal effects and movables,
and also his dwelling hpuse, are exempt, but other real property, immoveable,
which he possesses within the foreign territory is subject to its laws and
jurisdiction. Messengers and couriers are exempt. The person and personal
effects of the minister are not liable to taxation He is exempt from the pay
ment of duties on the importation of articles for his own personal use and
family. This is now generally limited to a fixed sum during the continuance
of the mission. He also enjoys freedom of religious worship.
TERMINATION OF A MISSION. The mission of a Diplomatic
minister residing at a foreign court or attending a Congress of Ambassadors
may terminate as follows :
1. By expiration of the duration of the mission or the return of the minister
where constituted ad interim only. In neither case is a formal recall necessary.
2. When the objects of the mission shall have been fulfilled.
3. By the recall of the minister.
4. By the decease or abdication of the sovereign or chief magistrate to
whom he is accredited. In both the letter of credence must be renewed.
5. When the minister, on account of violation of the law of nations, or any
important incident in the course of his negotiations, assumes the responsibility
of declaring his mission terminated.
6. When on account of the minister's misconduct or the measures of his
government the court at which he resides thinks fit to send him away without
waiting for his recall.
7. By change in the diplomatic rank of the minister.
Under all the above the minister remains entitled to all the privileges of
his public character until his return to his own country.
THE DIPLOMATIC SERVICE. 83
LETTER OF RECALL. A formal letter of recall is sent to the minister.
1. Where the object of his mission has been accomplished or failed.
2. Where he is recalled from motives which do not affect the friendly
relations of the two governments.
AUDIENCE OF LEAVE. In these cases nearly the same formalities
are observed as on the arrival of the minister. He delivers a copy of his
letter of recall to the Minister of Foreign Affairs, and asks an audience of the
sovereign for the purpose of taking leave. At this audience the minister
delivers the original letter of recall to the sovereign with a complimentary
address adapted to the occasion.
If the minister be recalled on account of misunderstanding between the
two governments the circumstances must determine whether the formal letter
of recall is to be sent him or whether he may quit the residence without
waiting for it, or whether the minister is to demand and whether the sovereign
is to grant him an audience of leave.
Where the diplomatic rank of the minister is raised or lowered and he is to
remain as minister he presents a letter of recall and a letter of credence in his
new character.
DEATH OF A MINISTER. Where the mission terminates by the death
of the minister his body is to be appropriately interred, or it may be sent
home for interment. The external religious ceremonies must depend upon
the laws and usages of the place. The Secretary of Legation, Consul, where
authorized by treaty, or if none, the minister of some allied power places the
seals upon his effects, (and the local authorities have no right to interfere
unless in case of necessity) to be sent home or acted upon according to the
usages of his own country. The widow and family, according to custom,
and domestics are allowed for a limited time the immunities enjoyed during the
minister's lifetime. The Secretary of Legation becomes ipso facto in charge
until other provisions are made.
It is the custom of some courts to give presents to foreign ministers upon
recall and other special occasions. The law of the United States prohibits
their acceptance.
CARDS. The cards of Diplomatic Representatives should contain, if they
be entitled to the same, the military or naval as well as Diplomatic Rank, as:
Le General ,
Envoys Extraordinaire et Ministre Plenipotentiare des Etas Unis de
1'Amerique en .
g 4 THE DIPLOMATIC SERVICE.
Le General de Brigade .
Attache a la Legation des Etats Unis d'Amerique.
Le General ,
Rue .
Mr. ,
Minister Resident of the United States.
NAVAL HONORS. (See military and naval honors}. The honors paid
to a Diplomatic Representative of the United States in the nature of a salute,
on a visit of etiquette to a foreign vessel of war, in a foreign port, should be
returned by a vessel of war of the United States, if in the port at the time.
PRESENTATION AT A FOREIGN COURT. The court code prescribes
who of the subjects of the crowned head are eligible for presentation. This
privilege is confined exclusively to certain classes, and excludes the trades
people and artisans. Rare exceptions have occurred where some circumstance
of affluence, powerful relationship or act of heroism has conferred this honor
on the latter.
Citizens of the United States desiring presentation generally apply to the
Minister of the United States, who complies with the required form. The
number who can be presented at one time is limited to two or three.
Any proper person who has a friend entitled to presentation can secure the
privilege through him.
The form of application is for the minister to leave a card with his own
name and of the persons to be presented by him at the Lord Chamberlain's
office before 12 m., two days before the levee. A letter from the minister or
person to present them must accompany the card, stating that he will be
present. These are submitted to the sovereign, and if approved notification
is given or found at the Lord Chamberlain's office.
Directions for a* riving are usually announced in the public prints.
It is necessary for gentlemen to wear the costume dictated by the court code,
otherwise they will not be admitted. These, if not owned, can be hired for
the occasion. The styles often vary in different countries, but inquiry will
readily settle that point. Ladies must be attired in full evening toilette.
On entering the Royal residence a lady accompanied by her escort leaves her
carriage in the costume in which she will appear on presentation. She carries
her train over her left arm until she reaches the audience chamber ; here she
drops her train, which is arranged by the wands of Lords in waiting. She
advances towards the Royal presence, and hands her card to a Lord in wait
ing, who announces her name aloud. Reaching the Royal presence she
86 THE CONSULAR SERVICE.
makes a deep obeisance and also a courtesy to each of the other members of
the Royal family present, and then moves towards the door of exit indicated,
but without removing her face from the Royal presence until passing out of
the chamber.
TITLES. The titles of Royalty and Nobility vary in different countries,
and are only acquired by diligent observation on the part of Americans
required to use them.
THE CONSULAR SERVICE.
Consular officers not being accredited to the sovereign or Minister of
Foreign Affairs are not entitled to the peculiar privileges of public ministers.
No State is bound to admit them unless stipulated in treaty. They must be
approved and admitted by the local sovereign, and if guilty of illegal and
improper conduct are liable to have the exequatur granted them withdrawn,
and may be punished by the laws of the State in which they reside, or may be
sent back to their own country, at the discretion of the government offended.
They are subject to local law the same as other foreign residents owing
temporary allegiance to the State.
Consular officers of the United States in Pagan countries are accredited and
treated as Diplomatic Representatives.
OFFICIAL STATUS. The office and title of Consul is recognized in the
Constitution of the United States, but simply for appointment. The office
carries with it no specially stated constitutional authority, nor any constitu
tional duties. The powers of Consuls are defined by statute and regulated by
international law. The performance and character of their duties is by direc
tion of THE PRESIDENT, through the Department of State.
ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. Consular officers of the United States
rank as follows : i. Agents and Consuls General; 2. Consuls General ; 3.
Consuls, according to class ; 4 Consular agents; 5. Commercial agents; 6.
Consular clerks.
The vice consular officer ranks immediately below his chief officer, but has
in no case precedence of full rank, except when acting temporarily for his
chief, and then only in that rank.
Where there is a Consul General in the country that officer is the im
mediate superior of the Consul, and through him all official correspondence
with the Diplomatic Representatives of the United States must be conducted.
THE CONSULAR SERVICE. 87
Where there is no Consul General in the country the consuls hold these
relations.
PREROGATIVES. The law of nations does not accord to consuls as
such, a representative or diplomatic character, and hence they have no right of
extra-territoriality nor privileges enjoyed by diplomatic agents.
After the granting of an exequatur they are under the special protection cf
the law of nations, and may raise the flag and place the arms of the United
States over their consulates. The actual papers and archives of the consulate
are exempt from seizure or detention, and if citizens of the United States,
under certain restrictions, Consuls are exempt from personal duties toward the
local government.
A consul is entitled to all the privileges enjoyed by his predecessors, unless
specifically withdrawn, and he may claim the privileges enjoyed by other
Consuls unless they are accorded by special treaty.
Various immunities, privileges and powers have been accorded consular
officers of the United States under treaties and conventions with certain
foreign government*.
TAKING CHARGE. As soon as practicable after the arrival of a Consul
General or Consul at the place of his official residence, he notifies the Diplo
matic Representative of the United States resident in the country, if there be
one, of the fact. According to the usage of the Department the Consular
Commission, with the necessary instructions to apply lor the exequatur, is sent
to the Legation of the United States. If there be no such Legation in the
country the Commission is sent to the Consul direct, who without delay
transmits it to the proper department and requests an exequatur. In either
case he must inform, in proper terms, the authorities of the port or district
in which his consulate is situated, of his appointment. If they accord their
consent to his acting officially before the arrival of his exequatur he is author
ized to act.
As soon as his exequatur is received he must make it known in the manner
usual in the country.
The arms of the United States should be placed over the entrance to the
consulate unless prohibited by the laws of the country, in which case the
national flag must be hoisted daily for his protection and as the emblem of his
authority.
COURTESIES. It is the duty of the Consul General or Consul to accept
the invitation and visit the flagship of a squadron, and to render his official
services to the commander.
88 THE CONSULAR SERVICE.
A consular salute is fired while the officer is on board the vessel, which is
unusual, or while he is being conveyed from the vessel to the shore. In the
latter case he will face the vessel and at the end of the salute will acknowledge
it by raising his hat.
A Consul General receives the first visit in person from the commander of
a vessel of the navy, who offers him a passage to the ship.
A Consul or Consular Officer of a lower grade is visited by an officer of a
vessel of the United States navy upon its arrival in port, and is tendered a
passage to the ship. It is the duty of the Consular Officer to accept. He is
entitled to the Consul's salute.
He is entitled to one salute from a vessel of war of the United States while
in port. (See naval honors to consular officers. )
SOCIAL RELATIONS. The official relations between officers of the
consular and naval services of the United States do not require social atten
tions which necessitate the expenditure of money on the part of the former
towards the latter. These matters are left to the Consular Officer immediately
concerned, and should he see fit to accord them he will not be reimbursed in
any manner whatever by the government. With respect to the officials and
people among whom he resides no social requirements are enjoined other than
to maintain their good will and respect so that the honor of his government
may be respected.
CARDS. The consular card of ceremony should simply consist of the
consular officer's name and military or naval rank, if entitled to the same, and
the words Consul General, Consul or other rank, as the case maybe, "of the
United States of America." This may be in English or in the language of
the country. See "Cards" of American Ministers.
THE SECRETARY OF THE TREASURY. 89
SECRETARY OF THE TREASURY-
The Secretary of the Treasury is the chief officer of the second of the great
Executive Departments, and is the constitutional representative of the Presi
dent in the administration of all matters relating to the finances, revenues and
expenditures of the Government.
OFFICIAL STATUS. There shall be at the seat of government an Ex-
ecutive Department to be known as the Department of the Treasury, and a
Secretary of the Treasury, who shall be the head thereof. — Statute Sept. 2,
1789.
DEPARTMENTAL BUREAU PRECEDENCE. Within the limits of
the Department there are certain Bureaus and grades of office, established
by law and arranged in the order of importance of the duties performed or by
seniority of enactment, as follows :
The SECRETARY OF THE TREASURY, i. The Assistant Secretaries of the
Treasury, according to rank. 2 The Comptrollers of the Treasury, according
to rank. 3. The Commissioner of Customs. 4. The Auditors of the Treas
ury, according to number. 5. The Treasurer of the United States. 6. The
Register of the Treasury. 7. The Comptroller of the Currency. 8. The
Commissioner of Internal Revenue. 9 The Solicitor of the Treasury. 10.
The Director of the Mint. 11. The Chief of the Bureau of Statistics. 12.
The General Superintendent of the Life Saving Service. 13. The Supervising
Surgeon General of Marine Hospitals. 14. The Chief of the Bureau of En
graving and Printing. 15. The Supervising Architect.
The Deputies and Assistants of the different Bureaus, who are appointed
by the President, take precedence in the same order.
The officers of the Light House Board of the United States take rank in
their distinctive branches of the service.
The chief clerk and chiefs of divisions and other clerical employes of the
Department have no official status and are not necessarily entitled to social
recognition on account of their positions.
OFFICIAL AND SOCIAL RELATIONS. The Secretary of the Treas
ury enjoys official prerogatives and social relations and obligations in common
with the other members of the Cabinet (except the Secretary of State), and
the rules which apply to them apply to him. (See The Cabinet.)
90 THE SECRETARY OF WAR.
THE SECRETARY OF WAR.
The Secretary of War is the chief officer of the third great Executive De
partment, and is the regular constitutional organ of the President for the
administration of the military establishment of the Nation; and rules and
orders publicly promulgated through him are received as the acts of the
Executive.
OFFICIAL STATUS. There shall be at the seat of government an Ex
ecutive Department to be known as the Department of War, and a Secretary
of War, who shall be at the head thereof. — Statute Aug. 7, 1789.
DEPARTMENTAL BUREAU PRECEDENCE. The chief officers of
the Administrative Bureaus of the Department are assigned from the army.
When associated in ceremonial affairs with the head of the Department, these
officers take precedence among themselves according to their military rank in
the place of their staff departments as established by legislation, seniority of
enactment, or usage, as follows:
THE SECRETARY OF WAR. i. The Adjutant General. 2. The Inspector
General. 3. The Judge Advocate General. 4. The Quartermaster General.
5. The Commissary General of Subsistence. 6. The Surgeon General. 7.
The Paymaster General. 8. The Chief of Engineers. 9. The Chief of
Ordnance. 10. The Chief Signal Officer of the Army. The Civil Employees
of the Department, such as the Chief Clerks and Clerks, have neither official
nor social recognition on account of their positions.
OFFICIAL AND SOCIAL RELATIONS. The Secretary of War is
entitled to all the official and social consideration of a member of the Cabinet,
but stands third in the order of precedence within the Executive circle. (See
The Cabinet.}
OBSEQUIES. On the death of a Secretary of War in office certain special
military honors are prescribed. (See Funeral Honors, Army.}
THE ARMY PRECEDENCE AND RANK. 9!
THE ARMY.
THE PRESIDENT is commander-in-chief of the army and all other land
forces called into the service of the United States.
ORDER OF RRECEDENCE. The Secretary of War does not compose
part of the army, and therefore performs no duties in the field. He is the
head of the administrative service of the army, and has control of its branches.
Therefore on all ceremonial occasions his place is with the Cabinet of the
President.
Officers serving by commission from any State of the Union take rank next
after officers of the same rank by commission of the United States.
Officers of equal rank take precedence among each other according to
seniority, unless otherwise specially provided. When the dates are the same
precedence is decided by regulations.
Officers of volunteers or militia take rank next after officers of like grade
in the regular forces.
Retired officers on occasions of ceremony are entitled to the privileges of
their rank as if in active service, and are entitled to wear the uniform of the
same.
Brevet rank does not entitle an officer to precedence or command except by
special assignment.
MILITARY RANK. The following is the general order of precedence
as determined by military rank : General, Lieutenant General, Major Gen
eral, Brigadier General, Colonel, Lieutenant Colonel, Major, Captain, First
Lieutenant, Second Lieutenant, Cadet.
The following is the order of precedence as determined by rank within the
respective branches of the military service :
THE GENERAL.
The Lieutenant General.
Major-Generals, according to seniority.
Brigadier Generals, according to seniority.
The Staff Corp?, including officers who aid general officers in the perform,
ance of their duties, and those who provide the needful supplies and minister
to the various wants of the Army. Officers on duty on the staff take rank
within its several branches, viz : The Adjutant General, Inspector General,
Chief of the Bureau of Military Justice, Quartermaster General, Commissary
General, Surgeon General, Paymaster General, Chief of Engineers, Chief of
Ordnance, Chief Signal Officer, Post Chaplains.
92 THE ARMY.
The Field and Line take precedence according to rank and seniority of
commission in their respective arms of the service.
THE CAVALRY.
Colonels, Lieutenant Colonels, Majors, Captains, First Lieutenants,
Second Lieutenants.
THE ARTILLERY.
Colonels, Lieutenant Colonels, Majors, Captains, First Lieutenants,
Second Lieutenants.
THE INFANTRY.
Colonels, Lieutenant Colonels, Majors, Captains, First Lieutenant,
Second Lieutenants.
The officers of the United States Military Academy rank with their grades
on occasions of ceremony, either in general arrangement or at the Institution.
Professors of Mathematics take rank next to officers performing similar
duties and holding military rank.
The order of precedence of officers of the staff is governed by the same
rules applicable to officers in the line of command and in the same grades rank
with and next to them.
RELATIVE ORDER OF RANK. The relative order of precedence
between officers of the army and navy is Admiral with General, Vice-Admiral
with Lieutenant-General, Rear-admirals with Major-generals, Commodores
with Brigadier-generals, Captains with Colonels, Commanders with Lieutenant-
colonels, Lieutenant-commanders with Majors, Lieutenants with Captains,
Masters with First Lieutenants, Ensigns with Second Lieutenants
The staff or relative rank of military, naval and marine officers follows in
the order attaching them to such rank.
TITLES. The title of an officer of the army is regulated by his lineal or
staff rank, or that of the rank under which he is actually serving, and by this
he should be addressed in conversation or correspondence.
THE GENERAL IN CHIEF. Upon the death of the commanding
general the Secretary of War, "by direction of the President," announces
the officer "assigned to the command of the Army of the United States."
Upon this a general order of the War Department, Adjutant General's office,
is published to the army, "by order of the Secretary of War, signed by the
Adjutant General of the army. It is countersigned "official" and addressed
to the Assistant Adjutant Generals of divisions and departments. The officer
so assigned in general orders, &c., "assumes command of the army" and
announces "the officers to compose the personal staff of the Major-General
Commanding."
THE ARMY — SOCIAL COURTESIES AND MILITARY HONORS. 93
SOCIAL COURTESIES. It is not unusual for the officers of the army on
garrison duty at Washington to extend social civilities to the families and
friends of officials and members of Congress. The following is the form of
invitation used on such occasions :
The officers of the army,
Stationed at
The Washington Barracks,
Request the pleasure of the company of
At their receptions on Saturdays, in ,
From till o'clock p. m,
Dancing.
These receptions are usually held under the patronage cf the wife of the
commanding officer or the chief lady of the garrison, assisted by the ladies of
the families of the higher officers. The ladies of the family of the commander
of the garrison hold Drawing Rooms on stated days during the season, from 3
to 5 p. m. The other ladies are usually at home on that day.
The General and other officers of the army and the ladies of their families
enjoy social relations commensurate with their rank. The ladies of the Com
manding General's family hold Drawing Rooms on stated days during the
season between 3 and 5 p. m.
MILITARY HONORS. The following are the honors, prescribed by
regulations, to be paid by the troops to the officials or others named upon
ceremonial occasions :
THE PRESIDENT is saluted with the highest honors; all standards and
colors dropping, officers and troops saluting, drums beating, trumpets sound
ing, and bands playing the President's march.
To the Vice President, to the Ch :ef Justice, the Members of the Cabinet,
and Speaker of the House of Representatives of the United States, and to
Governors, within their respective States and Territories, the same honors
are paid as to a General commanding-in-chief.
Officers of a foreign service visiting any post or station are complimented
with the honors due to their rank.
A Committee of Congress, American and foreign Envoys o* Ministers are
received with the compliments due to a Lieutenant General.
All guards and sentinels pay the same compliments to the officers of the
navy, marines, volunteers and militia in the service of the United States as
are directed to be paid to the officers of the army according to their relative
ranks.
94 THE ARMY— MILITARY HONORS.
The honors due to officers of the army in the performance of their duties or
on occasions of ceremony among themselves are prescribed by army regula
tions.
SALUTES. The national salute is determined by the number of States
comprising the Union, at the rate of one gun for each State.
THE PRESIDENT of the United States receives a salute of twenty-one guns.
The Vice President and President of the Senate, nineteen guns.
The Chief Justice, the heads of the great Executive Departments of the
National Government, the Speaker, a Committee of Congress, the General
commanding the Army, the Governors of States and Territories, within their
respective jurisdictions, seventeen guns.
The Lieutenant General, fifteen guns.
A Major General, thirteen guns.
A Brigadier General, eleven guns.
The sovereign or chief magistrate of a foreign country receives the salute of
the President. Members of a royal family receive the salute due to their
sovereign.
The salute of a national flag is twenty-one guns in passing a fort.
Foreign ships of war are saluted in return for a similar compliment, gun
for gun, on notice being officially received of such intention.
Officers of the Navy are saluted according to their relative rank.
Foreign officers invited to visit a fort or post are saluted according to their
relative rank.
Envoys and ministers of the United. States and foreign powers are saluted
with fifteen guns, Ministers Resident to the United States, thirteen guns;
Charges d' Affaires to the United States, eleven guns : Consuls General to
the United States, nine guns.
An officer assigned to duty according to a brevet receives the salutes due to
the rank conferred by such brevet.
A national salute is fired at meridian on the anniversary of the Inde
pendence of the United States at military posts and camps provided with
artillery and ammunition.
ESCORTS OF HONOR. Escorts of honor are composed of cavalry or
infantry, or both, according to circumstances. They are guards of honor for
the purpose of receiving and escorting personages of high rank, civil and
military. Their manoeuvres are prescribed in the tactics. An officer is ap
pointed to attend the person so honored to bear such communications as he
may have to make to the commander of the escort.
THE ARMY — FUNERAL HONORS. 95
FUNERAL HONORS. On the receipt of official intelligence of the death
of the President of the United States at any post or camp, the commanding
officer, on the following day, causes a gun to be fired at every half hour,
beginning at sunrise and ending at sunset.
On the day of the interment of a Secretary of War, or General Command-
ing-in-Chief, a gun is fired at every half hour until the procession moves,
beginning at sunrise.
When the funeral of a tivil functionary or officer entitled to a salute takes
place at or near a military post, the flag is placed at half staff and minute
guns are fired while the remains are being borne to the place of interment,
but not to exceed the number of guns to which the deceased was entitled
while living. After the remains are deposited in the grave a salute corre
sponding with the rank, and salvos, are fired for military officers only.
The same honors are paid to a flag officer of the navy of the United States
or foreign countries afloat while being carried to the shore. If near a military
post the flag is placed at half staff and minute guns are fired while the pro
cession is moving to the grave.
The. funeral escort Q{ a Se:retary of War, or a General Commanding-in-Chief,
consists of a regiment of infantry, one battalion of cavalry and two batteries of
artillery.
Of a Lieutenant General, a regiment of infantry, a battalion of cavalry and
one battery of artillery.
Of a Major General, a regiment of infantry, two companies of cavalry and
one battery of artillery.
Of a Brigadier General, a regiment of infantry, one company of cavalry and
one platoon of artillery.
The pall-bearers, six in number, are selected from the grade of the deceased,
or from the grade or grades next above or below it.
Officers join in the procession in uniform and with side arms, and follow the
coffin in the inverse order of their rank. The usual badge of military mourn
ing is a piece of black crape around the left arm above the elbow, and also
upon the sword hilt, and worn when in full or in undress uniform.
The form of escorting a corpse to the grave is prescribed in the tactics.
PUBLIC OBSEQUIES OF THE GENERAL. Upon the death of the
general commanding the army the President of the United States is at once
officially notified by an officer of the staff, through the Secretary of War. The
President sends a communication to the Senate and House of Representatives,
couched in feeling terms, announcing the death to the Congress and people of
the United States, and also a note of condolence to the family. The President,
g6 THE ARMY — OBSEQUIES OF THE GENERAL.
through his private secretary, directs that the national flag be displayed at half
staff on all the buildings of the Executive Departments in Washington until
after the funeral. The Secretary of War is summoned and receives the neces
sary directions to issue a general order assigning an officer to the command of
the army, who takes charge of the superintendence of the military arrange
ments for the funeral.
A general order from the War Department, Adjutant General's office, is
issued to the army by the Secretary of War announcing the sad event in
appropriate terms, narrating succinctly the chief events of the career of the
departed, embodying the President's communication to Congress, ordering
flags at half staff at all military posts and stations, and the firing of seventeen-
minute guns on the day after the receipt of the order, and the v earing of the
usual badges of mourning for thirty days.
Each House of Congress, upon the receipt of the communication of the
PRESIDENT, passes appropriate resolutions expressive of their grief over the
event, ordering a copy of the resolutions to be sent to the family of the de
ceased, appointing a committee (five Senators and seven Representatives) to
confer together and with the family to take suitable co-operation in the public
obsequies, and, as a "mark of respect," adjourns. Upon these resolutions
brief remarks of a suitable character are made by the person submitting them
and one other.
It is proper for civil, military, or naval officers of high rank to leave cards
of condolence at the residences, or send notes of a similar character.
CORRESPONDENCE. The rules governing all official correspondence
between a commander and his j uniors and military officers among themselves
are prescribed by regulations. (See Correspondence, the Cabinet.}
THE ATTORNEY GENERAL. 97
THE ATTORNEY GENERAL.
The Attorney General is the chief officer of the fourth Executive Depart
ment. At first simply the legal adviser of THE PRESIDENT, as Attorney
General, he is now the head of one of the Executive Departments (of Justice)
with increased powers and duties, his advice and opinion being extended also
to the chiefs cf the Executive Departments when requested.
OFFICIAL STATUS. There shall be at the seat of government an Ex-
eculive Department to be known as the Department of Justice, and an Attor
ney General, who shall be the head thereof. — Statutes September 24, 1789;
June 22, 1870.
DEPARTMENTAL BUREAU PRECEDENCE. The following is the
order of precedence within the Department established by law.
THE ATTORNEY GENERAL,
The Solicitor General, The Assistant Attorney Generals according to the
order of precedence of the Executive Department to which attached.
The Solicitor of the Treasury. The Chief Clerk, chiefs of divisions and
other clerks have no official or social relations by right of their positions.
The Assistant Attorney Generals assigned to Executive Departments are
entitled to position of Bureau officers on ceremonial occasions, and may par
ticipate with the Departments to which they are assigned.
The officers of courts under the administrative control of the Attorney Gen
eral temporarily in Washington, should take precedence after the Attorney
General, as follows:
Circuit Judges and District Judges, according to seniority of commission
respectively.
District Attorneys and Marshals take precedence after the Solicitor of the
Treasury, and in the order of seniority of commission respectively.
OFFICIAL AND SOCIAL RELATIONS. In the order of precedence
the Attorney General occupies the fourth place within the Executive branch
of the Government. (See The Cabinet.}
98 THE POSTMASTER GENERAL.
THE POSTMASTER GENERAL.
The Postmaster General represents the authority of THE PRESIDENT in
the fifth great Executive Department, and exercises control over all officials
and others belonging within its jurisdiction.
OFFICIAL STATUS. There shall be at the seat of government and Ex
ecutive Department to be known as the Post Office Department, and a Post
master General, who shall be the head thereof. — Statute May 8, 1794.
DEPARTMENTAL PRECEDENCE. Under the jurisdiction of the
Postmaster General are certain offices which have been established by law
and take order with reference to the character and responsibility of their
duties. Their accepted order is as follows :
THE .POSTMASTER GENERAL.
The Assistant Postmaster Generals according to grade, who also have
authority in their order to perform the duties of Postmaster General.
Postmasters holding the commission of THE PRESIDENT and in the city.
This class of officers on ceremonial occasions would be entitled to recognition
according to grade regulated by law, and take precedence next after a Bureau
officer in their own Department.
The chief officers of the important administrative branches of the general
postoffice, acting under warrant of authority from the Head of the Depart
ment, do not enjoy official recognition beyond the limits of the Department,
nor social status by virtue of their positions. The Attorney General for the
Post Office Department, also acting by the same departmental authority, does
not take position with other officials of the same class, who act by commission
from the President.
The chief clerk, except in Departmental affairs, and chiefs of Divisions and
other clerks, have no official status and are not entitled to social recognition
on account of their positions.
OFFICIAL AND SOCIAL RELATIONS. The Postmaster Generals
joys, with other members of the Cabinet, certain official and social preroga
tives, relations and obligations which are set forth in their proper places.
(See The Cabinet.}
100 THE SECRETARY OF THE NAVY.
THE SECRETARY OF THE NAVY.
The Secretary of the Navy is the chief officer of the sixth great Executive
Department of the National Government. He is the constitutional represent
ative of the President in the administration of the naval establishment of the
nation, and all acts done by him in the name of the President must be executed
and obeyed by those within the sphere of his legal and constitutional authority.
OFFICIAL STATUS. There shall be at the seat of government an Ex
ecutive Department to be known as the Department of the Navy, and a Sec
retary of the Navy, who shall be the head thereof. — Statute April 30, 1 798.
DEPARTMENTAL BUREAU PRECEDENCE. The SECRETARY OF
THE NAVY. The chief officers of Departmental Bureaus, are filled by assign
ment from the navy. On occasions of ceremony with the head of the depart
ment, these officers take precedence with respect to each other according to
their naval rank, and not according to arrangement of Bureaus, which usually,
however, take the order of the rank of their chief officer, as follows: I. Chief
of the Bureau of Yards and Docks. 2. Of Equipment and Recruiting. 3.
Of Construction and Repair. 4. Of Steam Engineering. 5. Of Navigation.
6. Of Ordnance. 7. Of Provisions and Clothing. 8. Of Medicine and Surgery.
9. Of Judge Advocate General.
The officers of the United States Naval Observatory, Hydro graphic, Signal
and Nautical Almanac offices take precedence according to their real or
assimilated naval ratik.
The Chief Clerk and clerks have neither official nor social relations by virtue
of their positions.
OFFICIAL AND SOCIAL RELATIONS. The Secretary of the Navy
receives all the official and social consideration due to a member of the Cabinet,
but stands sixth in order of precedence within the Executive branch of the
Government.
OBSEQUIES. On the death of a Secretary of the Navy, in office, certain
special honors are prescribed. (See funeral honors, Aravy.)
THE NAVY AND MARINE CORPS. IOI
THE NAVY.
THE PRESIDENT is the Commander- in-Chief of the Navy and all other
naval forces called into the service of the United States.
ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. The Secretary of the Navy is no part of
the navy, and hence performs no duty other than administrative. On all cere
monial occasions his place is with THE PRESIDENT.
Officers of the same rank take precedence according to seniority. Officers
of the volunteer navy take rank next after officers of the same grade in the
navy. Retired officers of the navy, take precedence according to their rank in
active service.
NAVAL RANK. The following is the order of rank, actual and relative,
of naval officers :
OFFICERS OF THE LINE: Admiral, Vice Admiral, Rear Admirals, Com
modores, Captains, Commanders, Lieutenant Commanders, Lieutenants,
Masters, Ensigns, Midshipmen, Cadet Midshipmen.
OFFICERS OF THE STAFF. Officers of the Aravy, not of the Line, take posi
tion according to their relative rank in the navy below those in the line
The relative rank between line officers and officers not of the line is regu
lated by law as follows :
Relative Rank of Captain — Medical Directors, Pay Directors, Chief Engi
neers, first 10; Naval Constructors, first 2 ; Chaplains, first 4.
Of Commander — Medical Inspectors, Pay Inspectors, Chief Engineers,
next 15; Naval Constructors, next 3; Chaplains, next 7.
Of Lieutenant Commander or Lieutenant — Surgeons, Paymasters, Chief
Engineers, next 45; Naval Constructors, remainder; Chaplains, next 7.
Of Lieutenant or Master — Passed Assistant Surgeons, Passed Assistant
Paymasters, First Assistant Engineers, Assistant Naval Constructors.
Of Master or Ensign — Assistant Surgeons, Assistant Paymasters, Second
Assistant Engineers.
Of Lieutenant— Secretary to the Admiral, Secretary to the Vice Admiral.
The officers of the United States Naval Academy Chaplains and Professors,
Constructors, Civil Engineers and Secretaries take position according to their
rank, whether actual or relative
MARINE CORPS. The following is the order of rank in the Marine
Corps :
102 NAVAL RANK AND COURTESIES.
Colonel Commandant. The general staff take position according to rela
tive rank next below those in the line: Quartermaster, Adjutant and In
spector, Paymaster, Assistant Quartermasters. Colonel, Lieutenant Colonels,
Majors, Captains, First Lieutenants, Second Lieutenants. Retired officers
rank next below those on the active list of the same grade. The officers of
the Marine Corps are placed by law, in relation to rank, on the same footing
as officers of similar grades in the Army.
RELATIVE RANK. The relative rank between officers of the army,
marine corps and navy is fixed by law, and will be found under the army.
The relative rank between officers of the navy and of the Marine Corps
follows accordingly.
TITLES. The title of an officer of the ravy is regulated by his lineal or
staff rank or that under which he is actually serving, and by this he should be
addressed in conversation or correspondence. It is proper to address all
naval officer of the rank of Lieutenant or below as Mr.
SOCIAL COURTESIES. The officers of a vessel of the navy, with per-
mission of the Secretary of the Navy, may extend informal invitations to a
reception on board their -vessels while lying at anchor or moorings in a home
or foreign port. Visits of ceremony are prescribed by regulations.
The ladies of the families of the commandant and officers of the Navy- Yard
at Washington hold receptions on days designated by them during the season.
The officers of the Marine Corps receive their friends at inspection, weather
permitting, when the marine garrison and band are paraded in the drill court
of the barracks. It is not unusual after inspection for the band to perform
in the drill-room for the enjoyment of visitors, and at which time there is
dancing. These entertainments are given without invitation, the inspection
being part of the routine of duty and the musical exercises being added as a
matter of courtesy to those ladies and gentlemen in official life or in society
who may be present with their visiting friends.
MARITIME CEREMONIALS. The usage of nations has established
certain maritime ceremonials to be observed on the ocean, or those parts of the
sea over which a sort of supremacy is claimed by a particular State. These
are salutes by striking the flag or the sails, or by firing a certain number of
guns on the approach of a fleet or a ship of war, or entering a fortified port or
harbor. A sovereign state has a right to require this ceremonial by its own
vessels toward each other, or toward those of another ration on the high
seas or within its own territories. It has a similar right to regulate the cere
monies to be observed within its own jurisdiction by vessels of all nations,
NAVAL HONORS AND CEREMONIES. 103
as well with respect to each other as toward its own fortresses and ships of
war and the reciprocal honors to be rendered by the htter to foreign ships.
NAVAL HONORS, CEREMONIES AND SALUTES. When visiting
a vessel of the navy the following honors are due to the officers named :
To THE PRESIDENT of the United States (arriving) the Boatswain attends
with eight side boys and pipes the side ; the yards are manned at the moment
when the bow oars of the boat in which he is embarked are tossed ; the men
on the yards of the fore and main masts face aft, and on those of the mizen
mast forward; all the officers of the vessel are arranged in line upon the
quarter deck in full uniform. The full marine guard is paraded. THE PRESI
DENT is received at the gangway by the Admiral, Commodore, or Command
ing officer, and such other officers designated to assist in the reception.
When THE PRESIDENT reaches the deck the National flag is displayed at
the main, and kept there as long as he remains on board. All officers and
men on deck, the guard excepted, uncover their heads, the guards present
arms, the drums give four ruffles, the band plays the national air, and a
salute of twenty- one guns is fired, the men on the yards lie in, and lie down
at the firing of the last gun.
(Leaving.) The same ceremonies are observed when the President leaves
the vessel\ the yards are manned as he crosses the gangway; the salute is fired
after the boat in which he is embarked is clear of the side, and at the last gun
the men on the yards lie in, and lie down, and the flag is hauled down.
If other vessels of the navy be present they man their yards at the moment
the flag is displayed at the masthead of the one visited, and also fire a salute
of twenty-one guns, unless otherwise directed by the senior officer present.
On passing such vessels their sentinels present arms, the drums beat four
ruffles, and the band plays the national air.
To the Vice President of the United States the same honors as prescribed
for the President, except that the yards are not manned and that there is but
one salute of seventeen guns, which is fired on his leaving ; and that the
national flag is not displayed unless the reception takes place abroad, in which
case it is hoisted at the fore.
To an ex- President of the United States the same honors as prescribed for
THE PRESIDENT, except the display of the national flag and the manning of
the yards.
To Justices of the Supreme Court, the members of the Cabinet, or gov
ernors of States, the same honors as those prescribed for the Vice President,
except that the salute consists of fifteen guns and is fired on leaving.
When the Cabinet officer visiting a vessel of war of the United States is the
104 NAVAL CIVILITIES.
Secretary of the Navy the jack is hoisted at the main on his coming on board
and carried there until his departure.
To a foreign sovereign, or the chief magistrate of any foreign republic the
same honors as prescribed for the President, except that the flag of his own
country is displayed at the main, and the band plays his own national air.
To members of a royal family the same honors as are due to their sovereign,
except that one salute only is fired on leaving.
A minister appointed to represent the United States abroad, or a minister
of a foreign country visiting a vessel, is received by the Admiral, Commodore,
or Commanding officer, and the marine guard is paraded. A salute of fifteen
guns is fired on his leaving.
A Charge cT Affaires or Commissioner is received in the same manner, but
the salute is thirteen guns.
A Consul General is received by the Commanding Officer, and saluted with
nine guns.
A Consul is received by the Commanding Officer, and saluted with seven
guns.
Officers of the Army or Marine Corps are received agreeably to their relative
rank with officers of the Navy.
ON AN OFFICIAL TAKING PASSAGE. Whenever any person for
whom a salute is provided embarks on board a vessel of the Navy for passage,
he is entitled to the same salute as if he were visiting such vessel, and also
to the same salute on disembarking.
VISITING A NAVY YARD. Whenever THE PRESIDENT, the Vice
President, an ex-President, or any other personage for whose reception afloat
ceremonies have been given, visits a navy yard or naval station, he is re
ceived with the same ceremonies, due to his rank, so far as may be practicable.
A committee of Congress officially visiting a navy yard or station receives a
salute of fifteen guns on arriving or leaving.
When a naval, military or civil officer of a foreign nation visits a vessel of
the navy, or a navy yard, or naval station, he is received with the salutes and
honors for persons of similar rank in the service of the United States.
NAVAL CIVILITIES. The Commander of a fleet or squadron, on
arriving at a foreign port, calls in person and pays the first visit to the diplo
matic representative of the United States thereat, whose rank is cf and above
that of Charge d' Affaires.
The Commander of a vessel of the Navy, on so arriving, calls and first
visits the representative of his Government thereat, whose rank is of and and
above that of Consul General.
NAVAL HONORS. 105
The Commander of a fleet or squadron, on so arriving, sends a suitable
officer to visit the consular officer, and tenders to him a passage to the flag
ship.
The Commander of a vessel of the Navy, on so arriving, sends an officer
to visit the consular officer, and if he be of the rank of Consul General, informs
him of the presence of the ship, and of the Commander's intention to visit
him, unless the latter should find it convenient to make the visit at that time;
if of a lower rank than Consul General, he offers him a passage to the ship.
(See Salutes, Navy.}
NATIONAL HOLIDAYS. On the Fourth day of July and the Twenty-
second day of February, the National Flag is displayed at the peak and at
each masthead, and the Union Flag hoisted forward over the bow-sprit cap
from sunrise to sunset, on board of every vessel of the Navy in commission,
not under way. At noon a salute of twenty-one guns is fired by all vessels
able to salute, and such as are at sea, with the ensign flying at the peak at
the time. Vessels also dress ship on these days with signal and other flags,
but not foreign ensigns. At navy yards and naval stations the ensign is dis
played from sunrise to sunset, and a salute of twenty-one guns is fired at
noon.
When a national anniversary occurs on a Sunday, all the ceremonies are
deferred until the following day.
FUNERAL HONORS. On the death of the President of the United States.
On the receipt of official intelligence by general order of the Navy Depart
ment, of the death of the President of the United States, the senior officer
present, on the following day, causes the ensign of each vessel under his
authority to be hoisted at half-mast from sunrise to sunset, and a gun to be
fired by his vessel every half-hour, beginning at sunrise and ending at sunset.
At Naval Stations the same ceremonies are observed.
It is also customary for the Secretary of the Navy in announcing the death
of THE PRESIDENT, or of any other official, or officer of the Army or Navy,
entitled to such consideration, to embody in the official order of announce
ment, an appropriate tribute to the memory of the deceased.
PUBLIC OBSEQUIES OF THE ADMIRAL. The forms of public
observances upon the death of the chief officer of the navy is the same as for
the general commanding the army. (See The Army.')
106 THE SECRETARY OF THE INTERIOR.
THE SECRETARY OF THE INTERIOR-
The Secretary of the Inierior is the head of the seventh great Executive
Department, and has administrative control over all officials and others
within the vast range of internal affairs grouped within its great bureaus.
OFFICIAL STATUS. There shall be at the seat of government an Ex
ecutive Department to be known as the Department of the Interior, and a
Secretary of the Interior, who shall be the head thereof. — Statutes March 3,
1849.
DEPARTMENTAL PRECEDENCE. The order of precedence of the
different administrative branches cf the Department of the Interior, as regu
lated by law or usage, is as follows :
• The SECRETARY OF THE INTERIOR.
i. The Assistant Secretary. 2. The Assistant Attorney General. 3. The
Commissioner of the General Land Office. 4. The Commissioner of Indian
Affairs. 5. The Commissioner of Pensions. 6. The Commissioner of Patents.
7. The Commissioner of Education. 8. The Commissioner of Railroads. 9.
The Director of the Geological Survey. 10. The Superintendent of the
Census, and of other Bureaus of later creation.
11. The Governors and Secretaries of Territories.
12. Directors, Commissioners, Inspectors, Superintendents and Special
Agents, and others, acting under the Department by commission of the
President.
Assistant and Deputy Bureau officers, appointed by the President.
The Chief Clerk, except within the jurisdiction of the Department, and
other clerks have no official or social status on account of their positions.
The officials under the control of Bureaus, but serving at a distance, when
at the capital take precedence with their chief officers,
OFFICIAL AND SOCIAL RELATIONS. The Secretary of the Interior
is entitled to all the consideration due to a member of the Cabinet, taking
the seventh rank within the Executive branch of the Government. (See The
Cabinet.')
108 UNASSIGNED AND MUNICIPAL OFFICIALS.
UNASSIGNED.
In addition to the great Executive Departments there are Departments and
Bureaus which enjoy a quasi-independent position, and whose chief officers,
though not recognized in the Cabinet, are entitled to a place in the official and
social scale at the seat of Government, as follows :
The Commissioner of Agriculture.
The Public Printer.
The Director or Secretai y of the Smithsonian Institution, who is also charged
with the administrative control of the National Museum, under the title of
Director.
The Commissioner of Fish and Fisheries.
The Director of the Bureau of Ethnology.
The Commissioners of the Civil Service.
Commissioner of Labor.
The Inter-State Commerce Commissioners.
These officers take precedence of Departmental Bureau officers.
SOCIAL RELATIONS. The wife or presiding lady of the family of the
family of the chief of a quaki Bureau takes precedence according to official
rank . ( See genera I order of precedence. )
THE GOVERNMENT OF THE DISTRICT
OF COLUMBIA.
The officers of the Government of the District of Columbia take precedence
as follows :
The Commissioners and their Secretary. The Engineer Commissioner and
Assistant Engineers. The chiefs of the various administrative branches of
the District Government in their accepted order. The Police Judge. The
Superintendent of Police. The Commissioners of the Fire Department and
the Chief Engineer. The chief of the -Health Department.
SOCIAL RELATIONS. The wife or presiding lady of the family of an
officer of the District Municipality, takes precedence on social occasions, ac
cording to the place of the head of the family in the official scale. (See gen
eral order of official precedenct.
the Constitution of the United States the "Legislative Depart-
2Jhn ment" holds the first place in the order of the co-ordinate branches of
L;7j^) the Government. That instrument declares that " all legislative powers
herein granted shall be vested in a Congress of the United States, which
shall consist of a Senate and House of Representatives."
The precedence in the order of arrangement of the several parts of the
Constitution of the United States is in deference to the spirit of American in
stitutions, that the people is the Sovereign. THE PRESIDENT, however, as
the administrative head of the Nation, is charged by the Constitution under
this incipient authority with giving Executive force to this sovereign power.
PRECEDENCE OF STATES. The order of precedence of States in
the roll of the Union is by seniority of adoption of the Constitution or ad
mission into the National compact.
FORMS OF ADDRESS. The general use of the title Honorable in the
minutes, came up early in the first Congress. Some members objected to it
on the ground that "it was a colonial appellation, and that we should dis
grace ourselves forever by it — that it was applied to justices of every court "
Were this ancient prejudice against any form of titles adhered to, it would
be improper to apply the title of courtesy, Honorable, to any members of the
Government. Later ideas of form warrant its use as explained.
In informal notes at Washington it is proper to use the following style of
address :
Senator , or
Honorable , M. C., for a Representative. While both Senators
and Representatives would be properly termed M. C., or Member of Con
gress, that designation by usage has been applied only to Representatives.
Therefore, to speak of a Member of Congress popularly refers to a Represent
ative.
In official communications, official titles only should be used The same
rule applies to a Senator or Representative filling the place of chairman of
a committee.
109
1 10 RELATIONS OF THE TWO HOUSES OF CONGRESS.
All communications relating to the business of a committee, should be
addressed,
To the Chairman of the Committee on
Their character will then be understood and they will receive attention.
Otherwise, in the absence of the individual from the city, they will lie over
until his return.
CEREMONIAL RELATIONS OF THE TWO HOUSES OF CON
GRESS. When the two Houses of Congress meet in Joint Convention,
whether in the Senate Chamber, or the Hall of the Representatives, the
visiting body at the hour appointed proceeds to the Hall of assembling, and
arriving at the main door is formally announced by the Door-keeper of the re
ceiving body, and enters, preceded by its Sergeant-at-Arms, and headed by
its Presiding Officer and the Secretary (or Clerk). The members and
officers of the receiving body rise and remain standing until the visiting body
has entered and its members are seated
The Vice President 'or Presiding officer of the Senate takes the chair as
presiding officer and calls the joint assemblage to order. The Speaker oc
cupies the chair on the left of the Vice President. The Vice President
states the business of the joint convention, which is proceeded with under
the usual parliamentary forms, or in accordance with an order of business, or
observance, prepared for the occasion by a committee of arrangements. \_See
the Vice -President.\
PARLIAMENTARY INTERCOURSE. There are also certain for-
malities which regulate the two houses of Congress in their intercourse with
each other in the transaction of legislative business. These formalities,
strictly speaking, are more of a parliamentary than of a ceremonial character,
and therefore do not come within range of the official etiquette which applies
to the officers of the great branches of the Government in their official rela
tions towards each other.
The original form of communication between the two houses was as fol
lows : When a bill or other message was sent from the Senate to the House
of Representatives it was carried by the Secretary, who made one obeisance to
the Chair on entering the door of the House of Representatives and another
on delivering it at the table in the hands of the Speaker. After delivering it
he made an obeisance to the Speaker and repeated it as he retired from the
House.
A bill sent to the Senate was carried by two members of the House,
who observed the same form of obeisance on arriving, delivering and retir
ing as provided above for the Secretary of the Senate. The Senators arose on
I i 2 THE OPENING OF CONGRESS.
the entrance of the members within the bar and remained standing until they
retired. Other messages were delivered by one member, and the President
of the Senate alone arose.
All bills and messages are now delivered by the Secretary of the Senate
or Clerk of the House. Either officer, on appearing before the bar, is an
nounced by the Door-keeper and makes an obeisance to the Chair. Address
ing the Chair Mr. President or Mr. Speaker, he says I am directed by the
to inform the that ( Here he states t he command s of the
body of which he is an officer. )
THE PRESIDENT AT THE CAPITOL. The President's Room at the
Capitol is near the west end of the Senate Lobby. The President visits
there, however, only on imperative business or during the last hours of
Congress. On the occasions last mentioned he is accompanied by his Cabinet
Ministers and Private Secretaries, and the object of his visit is to facilitate
legislation in the closing moments of the session by having bills examined
by the proper heads of Departments and presented for his approval or dis
approval, as the case may be, without the delay incident to their transmis
sion to the Executive Mansion. The President does not appear on the floor
of the Senate, but sends for those whom he wishes to consult. As a rule
no visitors are admitted, though this is entirely at the will of THE PRESIDENT,
THE OPENING OF CONGRESS. On the first Monday in December,
the day prescribed by the Constitution of the United States for the annual
meeting of Congress, the Senators and Representatives assemble in their re
spective Halls. After the usual preliminaries incident to organization are
completed and resolutions of notification of being "ready to proceed to busi
ness" exchanged, the Senate adopts a resolution "that a committee con
sisting of two members be appointed to join such committee as may be ap
pointed by the House of Representatives, to wait upon THE PRESIDENT of
the United States and inform him that a quorum of each House is assembled
and that Congress is ready to receive any communication that he may be
pleased to make." The House being organized passes a similar resolution
appointing a committee of three members to join the Senate committee. These
committees are constituted so that the two great political parties in each
House are represented.
The committee on the part of the two Houses having notified THE PRESI
DENT, as indicated in the resolution, return to their respective bodies and
report that they "have performed their duty; and he (THE PRESIDENT)
requests the committee to inform the two Houses that he sends them the com-
EXECUTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. Ilfl
pliments of the season, his congratulations upon their organization, and that
he will immediitely communicate to them a message in writing."
The first message on these occasions, which is delivered to each House by
the President's private secretary, the same as other messages, is the Presi
dent's annual review of the public business and cognate questions, for the
information and consideration of Congress.
At the opening of the session of Congress in December, 1 790, the Presi.
dent having been informed that Congress was ready to receive him, replied
fixing the day and hour when he would meet the Congress. Upcn reaching
the Senate chamber, where the two Houses awaited him, he was received
by the Vice President and was conducted to the chair. After a few moments,
The President rising in his seat began the delivery of his speech with the
salutation, "Gentlemen of the Senate and Gentlemen of the House of
Representatives." He then addressed the House, beginning "Gentlemen of
the House of Representatives," and closed with a short speech to the two
Houses, addressing them as at first. Having finished, The President im
mediately withdrew, leaving his speech (or message) on the table. The
House then withdrew. A committee was appointed to prepare a reply to
"The President's speech," which was signed by the President of the Senate
and was delivered to the President at his official residence by the Senate
at a time designated by him.
This plan was continued during the entire administrations of Washing,
ton and Adams. President Jefferson, in a letter dated December 8, 1801,
to the -Hon. the President of the Senate, dispensed with this plan, stating
his reasons, which were chiefly the convenience of public business. The
present method of transmission of the annual message of the President has
since been in vogue.
EXECUTIVE COMMUNICATIONS. All official intercourse between
THE PRESIDENT and Congress is now maintained by formal correspondence
delivered by the Private Secretary of THE PRESIDENT. Upon the appear
ance of the Private Secretary at the bar of either House of Congress, the
Door-keeper attends him there. The presiding officer announces : "The
Chair will receive a message from the President of the United States."
Business having been suspended, the Door-keeper steps forward and pro-
claims, "A message from the President of the United States." The
Private Secretary advancing to the bar of the Senate (or House), makes an
obeisance to the chair and says, " I am directed by the President of the
United States to deliver to the Senate (or House) a message in writing," He
then bows and retires. The message is conveyed by the Door-keeper to the
8
Il4 CONGRESS AND THE PRESIDENT-ADJOURNMENT.
presiding officer, to whom it is addressed, and is opened by him and sub
mitted.
THE CONGRESS AND THE PRESIDENT. It is not unusual for
the Congress, desiring to give national recognition to the commemoration of
some proper event, to ask the co operation of THE PRESIDENT. The ex
pression of the wish of Congress is by concurrent resolution, as follows :
Resolvedly the Senate and House of Representatives, &c., That the Presi
dent be and he is hereby requested to issue a proclamation recommending the
people either by appropriate exercises or by such public observances as
they may deem proper, on , the inst , to commemorate the
(here follows a statement of the object in view.)
Resolved, That the President be and he is hereby requested to order the
national salute to be fired from the various forts throughout the country on
, , 1 8.., in commemoration of the
In response to such a request the President, through the Secretary of
State, issues his proclamation as indicated in the resolution and defines the
character of public observance.
FORMALITIES OF ADJOURNMENT. As the time for the final ad
journment of the two Houses of Congress approaches, each House adopts a
resolution to appoint a committee of two members to join a similar committee
on the part of the other House "to wait upon THE PRESIDENT and inform
him that unless he may have some further communication to make, the two
Houses of Congress, having finished the business before them, are ready to
adjourn." It is customary to appoint one person from each of the great
political parties.
On the return of the committee to their respective Houses, and having
announced that they had called upon THE PRESIDENT and that he hid no
further communication to make, the presiding officer at the appointed time
rises, and after a few brief remarks, declares the body over which he pre
sides, "adjourned without day "
CALLING, AT THE CAPITOL, UPON A SENATOR OR REPRE
SENTATIVE. A visitor or other person in the city may call at the capitol
during the hours of a session of Congress, upon a Senator or Representative
after the morning hour, from 2 to 4 p. m., and send in a card bearing his
own name and residence, and in the upper left hand corner: "For Senator
," or "For Representative ," as the case may be, and in the
lower left hand corner : "To pay respects," if that be the object. If the call
be one of business it is not necessary to note the fact on the card. To the
CALLING ON A SENATOR OR REPRESENTATIVE. 115
former request a prompt and suitable reply may be expected If the person
be a constituent of the Senator or Representative he has a right to a favor
able and prompt response to this act of courtesy. A sufficient ground for a
failure to appear would be the fact that the Senator, or Representative, is
managing a bill under discussion at the time, or is actually participating in the
pending debate. In this case it would be courtesy for him to state the fact
and fix a time when convenient to meet the party calling.
If the call be upon a Senator the person should proceed to the ante-room
of the Senate, at the eastern end of the Senate lobby, and there hxnd his card
to the officer in charge to be presented, and should be seated to await an
answer. It is customary for the Senator to direct the messenger to show the
parties into the Senator's reception-room where he joins them.
If the call be upon a Representative the caller sends a card to the Repre
sentative he desires to see by the Doorkeeper at the door nearest which
the Representative sits. This will be indicated at the main entrance to the
hall of the Representatives. Owing to the throng of persons usually con
gregated in the corridors of the House, if there be no haste, a gentleman
accompanied by ladies may lake them to the ladies' gallery and leaving them
return to the entrance to the floor and send in his card as above and await
an answer. He can then suggest to the Representative the presence of his
ladies in the gallery who cesire to meet him. The Representative will either
accompany him to the gallery or suggest where he will receive them.
Should a person wish to meet a Senator or Representative on account of
admiration for his abilities, the same cerenony as "To pay respects" should
be sufficient, but it wouM be better to send a card to a Senator or Repre
sentative from his own State, if acquainted, and ask a presentation either
in person or by a card of introduction. This might prevent embarrassment
or disappointment. It is not unusual for Senators or Representatives to re
ceive friends or visitors at the Capitol before the hour of assembling of Con
gress, but there is uncertainty as to finding them. This is the time of day
set apart for the business of committees or in the Departments. The chiir-
man of a committee often receives his visitors before the meeting of the body
of which he is a member in his committee room, Its location may be ascer
tained at the office of the Sergeant-at- \rrns or from any of the Capitol Police
or Doorkeepers
Any person visiting the Capital, desiring to meet a Senator of his State at
his residence, must call first, or leave a card. To meet a Representative of
his District, if in social relations, at home, he should call or leave a card at
the Representative's residence, giving address in the city. It is the duty of the
Senator or Representative, or the ladies, if ladies are in the visiting party,
Il6 SOCIAL OBLIGATIONS AND CEREMONIAL OCCASIONS.
to promptly re urn the visit in person. Unless personally acquainted, it is
more convenient for visitors to call during the receptions of the ladies of the
families of Senators or Representatives on Thursdays or Tuesdays respectively
from 3 to 5 p. m. if the parties receive. Leave a card with name and address
at home and in the city and time of sojourn in the city, if limited. Such calls
of constituents should be returned in person.
As Congress is made up of persons from all classes of society ii would not
be advisable iti all cases to be governed by too rigid rules of etiquette re
specting social obligations.
SOCIAL OBLIGATIONS. The social cbligations attaching to the posi
tions of a Senator or Representative are undefined. No more is required of
them or their ladies than of any other persons in good society. There are
many, however, who entertain handsomely at dinner or hold receptions, and
contribute largely to the attractions of the Capital during the social season.
The" day usually set apart for the Drawing Rooms of the ladies of Senators
is Thursdays, and Representatives Tuesdays from 3 to 5 p. m Any of these
classes desiring to receive on the days named have but to make the announce
ment. The same rules govern here that govern in similar receptions else
where. •
CEREMONIAL OCCASIONS. All ceremonial occasions in which Con
gress is the principal are under the direction of a Committee of Arrange
ments appointed by authority of a resolution adDpted by the Senate or the
House of Representatives, as the case may be, or a joint Committee ot Ar
rangements authorized by joint resolution of the two Houses if under the direc
tion of the whole body of Congress. All invitations to distinguished officials
and personages to participate are issued in the name of the presiding officer
of the branch charged with the ceremonies, or the officers jointly if under
the direction of both houses of Congress.
The issue of cards of admission to the galleries of the Senate or House
of Representatives on ceremonial or other extraordinary occasions is regulated
by resolution of the body in charge or by joint resolution of Congress.
The general form of card is :
Counting the vo'e for President and Vice-President.
Admit the Bearer
To the gallery of the House of Representatives.
(Number.)
(Date.) President of the Senate.
Speaker of the House of Representatives.
Il8 CEREMONIAL RELATIONS.
The ordinary form of card of admission lo the private galleries to be ob
tained from a Senator or Representative is :
United States Senate Chamber, , 188 . .
Admit
To Reserved Gallery.
U. S. Senator.
CEREMONIAL RELATIONS. Between the Executive and the Legis
lative branches of the Government there exist certain relations of a minis
terial and ceremonial character, regulated by concurrent resolution to meet
certain requirements of the constitution or statutory provisions. The most
important of these is the counting and declaration by the President of the
Senate in the presence of the two Houses of Congress, of the official returns
of the Electoral College of the United States in the choice of THE PRESI
DENT and Vice-President, and their formal installation.
The forms of notification of election and installation of THE PRESIDENT
and Vice-President were instituted by the first Congress, and have since been
maintained with little variation, other than some elaboration of detail.
The President and Vice President elect, having been officially notified by
the Senate by certificates of election, presented by a member designated for
that purpose, arrive at the Capitol a few days before the fourth day of
March. They are generally accompanied on their journey by a few per
sonal friends, and not unfrequently The President is also attended by a
body of citizen soldiery acting as escort.
A joint committee of three members of the Senate and five members of the
House of Representatives, under the precedent of the Congress of 1789,
is appointed to meet The President-elect in the name of Congress upon his
arrival at the Capital, and to escort him without form to his residence.
A committee of two Senators and three Representatives waits upon the
Vice- President at his residence and congratulates him upon his arrival.
CEREMONIES OF INAUGURATION. The ceremonial procession at
tending the progress of The President-elect to the Capitol to take the oath of
office has been mentioned in connection with the President. The ceremony
attending the administration of the oath of office required by the Constitution,
which was established by a joint committee of arrangements of the first Con
gress, and with the exception of the arrangements being in charge of the
Senate and attended with some elaboration of details, is practically the same.
About ten days before the time designated by the Constitution for the in
auguration of THE PRESIDENT, the Senate, by resolution, authorizes suitable
CEREMONIES OF INAUGURATION. IIQ
preparations to that end, and directs the appointment of a committee of ar
rangements, consisting of two Senators from the majority and one from the
minority. This committee having determined upon the order of arrange
ments makes the same public for the information of those concerned.
The Sergeant-at-arms of the Senate is charged with the execution of the ar
rangements, as follows :
The Capitol during that portion of the day preceding the inaugural ceremo
nies is closed to the public, and is in charge of the committee of arrangements,
composed of Senators entrusted with the inaugural ceremonies.
All horses and vehicles, except used in conveying persons to the east door
of the north wing of the Capitol, are excluded from the Capitol Park.
Entitled to the Floor. The doors of the Senate Chamber are opened at
ii o'clock a. m , for the admission of Senators, and others, who, by the
arrangement of the committee, are entitled to admission as follows :
Ex-Presidents and ex-Vice-Presidents.
The Chief Justice and Associate Justices of the Supreme Court.
The Heads of Departments, the Diplomatic Corps, ex-members of either
branch of Congress and members of Congress-elect.
Officers of the army and navy, who by name have received the thanks of
Congress.
Governors and ex-Governors of States, and Commissioners of the Dis
trict of Columbia.
Seats on the Floor. Seats are placed in front of the Secretary's table for
THE PRESIDENT, and on his left for the Committee of Arrangements.
The seats for ex-Presidents and ex- Vice Presidents, the Chief Justice and
Associate Justices of the Supreme Court are placed on the right of the
Chair.
The Diplomatic Corps occupy seats on the right of the Chair, next to
the Supreme Court.
The Heads of Departments occupy seats on the left of the Chair.
Officers of the army and navy who, by name have received the thanks of
Congress, Governors and ex-Governors of States, occupy seats on the right
of the main entrance.
Ex-members of the House and members-elect enter the Senate Chamber
by the main entrance, and occupy seats on the right of the Chair, in rear of
the Diplomatic Corps.
ARRIVAL AT THE CAPITOL. At 11 o'clock the inaugural procession
having reached the Capitol, THE PRESIDENT and the Presiden /-elect, ac
companied by two members of the Committee of Arrangements, proceed
I 20 INAUGURATION AT THE CAPITOL.
in a carriage to the cast door of the Senate wing of the Capitol, and entering
there, proceed to the President's room.
The Vice- President elect, who is accompanied to the Capitol by a member
of the Committee of Arrangements, is conducted at the same hour to the
Vice-President's Room.
The Diplomatic Corps assembles in the marble room, and thence proceed
in a body to the Senate Chamber.
The Justices of the Supreme Court and the Diplomatic Corps should enter
the Senate Chamber a few minutes before the President.
The GALLERIES. The gallery immediately at the left of the Diplomatic
ga!lery is reserved for Assistant Secretaries of Departments, and the As
sistant Postmaster-General, the Assistant Attorney-Generals, and the Judge
Advocate General; heads of bureaus of the War and Navy Departments ; the
Comptrollers, Auditors and Register of the Treasury; the Solicitors of the sev
eral Departments ; Treasurer, Commissioners, Judges of the Federal Courts,
and the Supreme Courts of the several States. Cards, securing admission
for these gentlemen to the building and the gallery reserved for their occupancy,
are furnished by the Sergeant at-Arms.
The Diplomatic gallery is reserved for the families of the Diplomatic
Corps.
The families of THE PRESIDENT, the President elect and Vice-President
and Vice- President-elect, and of ex-Presidents and ex- Vice- Presidents oc
cupy seats directly to the right of the Diplomatic gallery.
All the foregoing enter at the east door of the Senate wing of the Capitol
on the lower floor.
The other galleries, with the exception of the Reporters' gallery, are thrown
open to ticket holders, who enter the Capitol by the bronze doors of the
Senate wing and the north door of the Senate wing, which are opened at 1 1
o'clock precisely.
ASSEMBLING OF THE SENATE. The Senate assembles at 12 o'clock.
The Senate being ready for his reception, THE PRESIDENT is introduced
by the Committee of Arrangements to the seat prepared for him in the Senate
Chamber. The assemblage should rise as the Chief Magistrate of the Nation
enters.
The Vice President elect is accompanied to the Senate chamber by the Com
mittee of Arrangements, and is greeted at the main door by the President of
the Senate, who receives him with an address of welcome. The Vice President
elect is then conducted to the chair, before entering which he takes the oath of
office administered by the Presiding Officer of the Senate. He then for-
INAUGURATION OF THE PRESIDENT. 121
mally addresses the Senate, after which he administers the oath to such Sen
ators elect as present themselves for that purpose.
The form observed by the first Senate, in 1789, was as follows: On meet
ing the Vice^President on the floor of the Senate chamber, the President pro
tempore of the Senate addressed him :
SIR : I have it in charge from the Senate to introduce you to the chair, and
also to congratulate you on your appointment tD the office of Vice President of
the United States of America.
The President pro tempore ot the Senate then conducted the Vice- President
to the chair, when the Vice- President addressed the Senate in a few ap
propriate remarks. His form of salutation was : "Gentlemen of the Sen
ate." * * *
After the completion of the organization of the Senate, the Committee of
Arrangements, preceded by their chairman, wait upon the President-elect in
the President's room and conduct him to the main door of the Senate cham
ber, where he is received by the Vice President, who attends him to the chair.
The Vice-President having informed the President-elect that the Senate and
those asssembled are ready to attend him to take the oath required by the
Constitution, the President-elect indicates his readiness to proceed.
The Inaugural Procession. Those assembled in the Chamber then proceed
to the platform on the central portico of the Capitol in the following order:
The Marshal of the Supreme Court.
Ex- Presidents and ex- Vice- Presidents
The Chief Justice and Supreme Court of the United States.
The Sergeant-at-Arms of the Senate.
The Committee of Arrangements.
THE PRESIDENT and the President-elect.
The Vice- President and the Secretary of the Senate.
The members of the Senate.
The Heads of Departments.
The Diplomatic Corps.
Ex-members of the House of Representatives and members-elect of the
new Congress.
Governors of States.
And other persons who have been admitted to the floor of the Senate
Chamber, and to the reserved seats at the left of the Diplomatic gallery.
On reaching the portico, THE PRESIDENT and the President-elect take the
seats provided for them on the front of the platform, the Chief Justice of the
United States on their right, and the Sergeant-at-Arms of the Senate on their
left. The Committee of Arrangements occupy a position in the rear.
122 INAUGURATION OF THE PRESIDENT.
Next in the rear of these, ex-Presidents and ex-Vice-Presidents, and Asso
ciate Justices of the Supreme Court, occupy the seats on the left, and the
Vice-President, Secretary, and members of the Senate those on the right.
The Diplomatic Corps occupy the seats next in the rear of the Supreme
Court, and the Heads of Departments, Governors and ex-Governors of States,
ex- members and members-elect of the House of Representatives, in the rear
of the members of the Senate.
Such other persons as are included in the arrangements occupy the steps
and the residue of the portico.
THE OATH OF OFFICE. All being in readiness, the President-elect
takes a position in front, and the Chief Justice, wearing his Judicial robes,
advances towards him. The Clerk of the Court bearing a Bible purchased
by the Court for the occasion, takes position opposite THE PRESiDENT-elect.
The Chief Justice standing in the rear of the two and facing the assemblage
of the people, repeats the oath or affirmation required by the Constitution
before "he enters upon the execution of his office," to which THE PRESI
DENT yields acknowledgment by kissing the Bible. The Chief Justice turning
to THE PRESIDENT bows and extends his hand, which THE PRESIDENT re
ceives. In the early administrations the Chief Justice followed the adminis
tration of the oath by the proclamation " Long live , President of
the United States." During this ceremony all heads are uncovered, and at
its close the Clerk of the Court retires with the Bible, which is usually pre
sented to a member of the President's family.
After a brief pause, THE PRESIDENT advances to the front of the portico
and in the presence of these assembled delivers his inaugural address.
Conclusion. On the conclusion of these ceremonies the members of the
Senate, preceded by the Sergeant-at-Arms, Vice-President and Secretary, re
turn to the Senate chamber, and THE PRESIDENT, accompanied by the Com
mittee of Arrangements, proceeds to the reviewing stand, on Pennsylvania
Avenue in front of the Executive Mansion, where he reviews the procession
on its return march, and thence to the President's h^use, or his temporary
residence in the city. (See The Executive — Inauguration.}
The remaining persons assembled withdraw.
Should the weather prove unfavorable the ceremonies take place in the
Senate Chamber.
At the second inauguration of President Washington, he having notified
the Senate that he proposed to take the oath of office on the following Mon
day, March 4, in the Senate chamber, the different officials were informed to
that effect. On the day appointed the President came to the Senate and took
CONGRESSIONAL OBSEQUIES. 123
his seat in the chair "usually assigned to the President of the Senate " The
latter officer occupied a seat on the President's right and in advance of him
and the Chief Justice on the President's left also in advance. The doors of
the Senate chamber were then opened and the Heads of the Departments,
Foreign Ministers, the Representatives and other spectators entered and were
seated. The President of the Senate arose, and addressing the President,
said : Sir : One of the judges of the Supreme Court of the United States is
now present and ready to administer to you the oath required by the Consti
tution to be taken by the President of the United States. The President
then delivered a brief address, after which the Chief Justice administered the
oath. The President then withdrew and the spectators dispersed.
OBSEQUIES. Upon the d-.ath of the Vice- President of the United
States, or a member of either House of Congress, while in session, a Senator
or a colleague of the deceased, or if none be present, a Senator or Repre
sentative from an adjacent State, rises in place and having addressed the
Chair, makes the announcement of the fact in a few appropriate remarks,
and offers a series of suitable resolutions.
To these are added resolutions providing for the appointment of a com
mittee "to take order for superintending the funeral and to escort the remains
of the deceased to their last resting place;" requiring the transmission of a
copy of the resolutions to the family of the deceased and declaring the Senate
(or House) adjourned "as a mark of respect to the memory of the deceased."
The presiding officer of the body, in which the death has occurred, before
announcing the result names the committee of arrangements.
The resolutions with the names of the members selected to accompany the
remains appended are immediately conveyed by the Secretary, or the Clerk,
as the case may be, to the other branch, when the chair receives them and
directs them to be read, A Senator, or Representative, as the case may be,
of the same State, if practicable, rises, addresses the chair and offers resolu
tions expressing the profound sensibility with which the message of the
Senate (or House) announcing the death of Hon ,a from
the State of , is received ; they provide in appropriate terms that the
concur in the resolutions adopted by the , and that the presiding
officer appoint a committee of.. to escort the remains of the de
ceased in conjunction with the committee on the part of the , as pro
vided in said resolutions.
These resolutions having been concurred in, the chair announces the names
as provided; after which the Senator or Representative proposing the resolu
tion moves to adjourn.
124 CONGRESSIONAL OBSEQUIES.
The committee of arrangements usually numbers seven members. The
joint committees of the two Houses usually number from three to seven
members
To the Capitol. The following is the order of proceedings when the re
mains are taken to the Capitol :
The order of proceedings for the funeral of the Hon late a
Senitor from the State of (or Representative in Congress from the
district of the State of )
The committee of arrangements and pall bearers, attended by the Sergeant-
at-Arms of the Senate, (or House of Representatives,) with the President
ol the Senate, (or Speaker) Chaplain and Secretary, (or Clerk) Senators and
Representatives from the State of , accompanied by their families and
mourners, will assemble at the lata residence of the deceased, No
street, on ., .... at o'clock, and attend the remains of the deceased
to the Hall of the where the funeral services will take place at
o'clock.
At the conclusion of the services the remains will be removed in charge of
the committee of arrangements and pall-bearers, accompanied by the members
of the Senate and House of Representatives, to
WASHINGTON, 18
General Observances. The obsequies of a Senator or Representative dying
during the sitting of Congress, is in charge of the House of which the de
ceased was a member. On the casket is placed a plate bearing the arms of
the United States and the name, age and time of death of the deceased.
When the services are held at the Capitol the casket, containing the remains,
covered with a velvet pall and accompanied by the pall-bearers, wearing white
silk scarfs, is conveyed to the Hall of the body of which the deceased was a
member and placed in the area in front of the Presiding Officer's desk. The
Hall and desk of the deceased are draped in mourning during the ceremony.
The chaplain or other officiating clergyman, atter appropriate services, de
livers a funeral address. The obsequies at the Capitol are usually attended
by THE PRESIDENT and other high officers of the Government.
After the ceremony the funeral procession forms and proceeds to the place
of interment or to the railway station, where a special car is in waiting to
convey the remains and funeral party to the place of final interment.
Obsequies at the Residence. If the funeral services are held at the late
residence of the deceased the form of ceremonies is that for any other citizen,
the committees of the two Houses represenling the two Houses.
In event of the death of a Senator or Representative who had filled the
post of Cabinet minister, the minister of that Executive Department directs
126 JOINT OBSEQUIES BY CONGRESS.
that public business be suspended on the day of the funeral, that the building
be draped in mourning for thirty dajs, that the flag be displayed at half staff,
and other funeral honors incident to that branch of the Executive Depart
ments be observed.
The length of adjournment of the branch of which the deceased was a
member is governed by the condition of business, but customarily it lasts until
the remains leave the city or until after interment, if made in the city.
The flags over the Capitol are placed at half staff during all sessions until
after the interment of the remains.
JOINT OBSEQUIES BY CONGRESS. The form supposes the obse
quies to take place in the Hall of the Representatives. If in the Senate the
same form would be observed, only changing terms.
The Senate and House meet according to the order of arrangements. Be
ing called to order by the presiding officer, the chaplain opens with prayer.
The reading of the journal, on motion, is dispensed with. At the appointed
hour the Clerk of the House appears at the bar of the Senate and delivers the
following message :
Mr. President, I am directed by the Speaker to inform the Senite that the
House of Representatives is now in session and ready to receive the Senate.
THE PRESIDENT OF THE SENATE. Pursuant to order, the Senate will now
proceed to the Hall of the House of Representatives to attend the funeral of
the
The Senate, preceded by its Sergeant-at-Arms, proceeds to the Hall of the
House of Representatives.
The meeting in joint assemblage. About twenty minutes before the ap
pointed hour the Senate should appear at the main door of the House. The
Doorkeeper announces the Senate of the United States The President of
the Senate is escorted to a seat beside the Speaker's chair.
As the several invited bodies and individuals, in proper order, enter they
are ushered to the seats assigned to them.
At the opening hour the casket is brought it), accompanied by the officiating
clergymen and pall beai ers.
The funeral service, conducted according to the ritual of the church of the
deceased, then begins.
Order of Proceedings. The following form of proceedings, agreed upon by
the joint committee of the two Houses of Congress, is printed by the com
mittee for information and the regulation of the occasion :
The ceremonies will be under the control of the Bishop, or
JOINT OBSEQUIES. 127
Rev , of the Church, will conduct the religious ceremonies,
and will be assisted by Rev , of the Church.
Both Houses of Congress will assemble at their Hall at 11:30 o'clock. On
notice from the Speaker of the House of Representatives, the Senate will pro
ceed to the House in a body.
The Diplomatic Corps will assemble in the and the President and
Cabinet in the room of the Committee on , and from there will
join the procession.
Funeral Procession. — The funeral procession will arrive at the east front of
the Capitol, and enter through the east entrance of the Rotunda and be met
there by the joint committee of Congress. The procession will then be
formed, under the direction of the [Secretary of the Senate, or Clerk of the
House, or Marshal of the Supreme Court, ] in substantially the following order:
Officiating Clergymen, Committees of both Houses of Congress. Casket
containing the remains. Senators or Representatives or Justices of the Su
preme Court as pall-bearers, with messengers of the Senate or House or Su
preme Court as body-bearers. Family and relatives of the deceased. Presi
dent of the United States and members of his Cabinet. The commanding
General of the Army and Admiral of the Navy. Diplomatic Corps. Here
also enumerate other invited bodies or committees in their order.
Entering the Hall. — On entering the Hall of the Representatives the dif
ferent bodies will be conducted to the seats reserved for them. The casket
will be placed directly in front of the Clerk's desk, and the family and rela
tives will occupy seats on each side thereof and near thereto. Those assem
bled will rise.
This order then gives the assignment of seats to the different bodies.
At the conclusion of the service the casket is removed, preceded by the joint
committee of the two Houses of Congress, followed by the body to which the
the deceased belonged. The President and his Cabinet. The Justices of the
Supreme Court. The General of the Army and Admiral of the Navy. The
members of the Diplomatic Corps. The Senate and other invited bodies.
The House, after all have retired, immediately adjourns. The visiting House
having returned to its hall, also immediately adjourns.
EULOGIES. It is customary before the adjournment of The Congress to
set apart a portion of a session to memorial exercises, consisting of the adop
tion of resolutions, and pronouncing of eulogies in memory of the deceased.
The first eulogy, when practicable, is by a colleague from each party, but in
all cases by those who were most intimate with the deceased.
INVITATIONS. To prevent confusion and overcrowding, invitation, or
cards of admission are issued by each House of Congress for special occasions.
WIFE OF THE 22 VICE-PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES. (128)
THE VICE-PRESIDENT — PRECEDENCE. 129
THE VICE-PRESIDENT.
Next to THE PRESIDENT in the order of precedence in the official and social
scale at the seat of Government, is The Vic -President.
CONSTITUTIONAL STATUS. The Vice-President of the United
States is chosen at the same time and by the same methods and for the same
term as the PRESIDENT. He is the constitutional heir apparent to the ex
ecutive office.
CONSTITUTIONAL POWERS. He is the constitutional first officer
of the legislative branch of the Government. "The Vice-President of the
United States shall be President of the Senate, but shall have no vote, unless
they be equally divided." Constitution of the United States, Article /, Sec
tion 3.
Under authority of the Constitution he presides over the meeting of the
two Houses of Congress for the counting of the electoral votes for President
and Vice-President, opens the certificates of said vote from the States of the
Union and proclaims the result.
SOCIAL STATUS. The Vice-President of the United States, who is an
officer provided by the Constitution to compass the contingency of a vacancy
in the Executive office, during the time of his Presidency of the Senate,
is entitled to the social recognition of the constitutional head of the highest
body of the second co-ordinate branch of the Government.
TITLE AND ADDRESS. The official title of this officer is The Vice-
President, and nothing else. In presentations it is The Vice-President of
the United States. If addressed in conversation it is Mr. Vice-President.
The use of any other title, except by a close friend, would be improper,
and even in this case it would not be best form.
All official communications are ?ddressed, To the Vice-President, or, as
the chief officer of the Senate To the President of the Senile. In corre
spondence of a personal nature the address should be, , Vice-
President of the United States, without prefix of title.
THE VICE PRESIDENT'S OFFICE. The Vice President occupies
official quarters in the Capitol at the East end of The Senate Lobby, and
convenient to the Senate Chamber. He has no stated official hours. Dur
ing the Congressional season he is usually in his office from 10 A, M. until
1 3o
THE VICE-PRESIDENT.
12 M., and from 12 M., as a rule, in the Chair presiding over the delibera
tions of the Senate, when in session, until the hour of adjournment. When
in his office at any time, he receives by card, which will be handed in by the
usher at the door. The Vice- President does not receive while in the Chair,
but he may indicate when convenent to do so.
CARD. The formal card of the Vice- President is : THE VICE-PRESIDENT.
CEREMONIAL AND SOCIAL DUTIES. The Vice-president pays a
visit of ceremony to the President immediately after the assembling of Con
gress in December of each year. He also calls on New Year's and Inde
pendence days if in the city. He receives a formal visit from the Chief Jus
tice and Associates of the Supreme Court as soon as practicable after the
assembling of the Court, which he returns in person upon the Chief Justice,
and in person or by card upon the Associates. He is entitled to the first
visit of ceremony from all others, which he may return in person or by
card. Upon all ceremonial or official occasions he appears at the head of
the Senate.
At a formal dinner party, or upon any other occasion where the represent
atives of the three co-ordinate branches of the Government appear together,
The Vice- President takes the second place in order of precedence, being pre
ceded only by THE PRESIDENT.
The ladies of the Vice- President's family receive on stated days, usually
Thursdays, from 3 to 5 p. m., during the season. The Vice- President
also holds card receptions. The forms of invitations and ceremonies are the
same as for other receptions.
The wife of the Vice President or presiding lady of his family occupies the
second place in the social scale, and next to the chief lady of the Executive
household.
For general official powers, honors and obsequies, see The Congress.
PRESIDENTIAL SUCCESSION. The induction of the Vice President
into the Executive office is attended with no public display. (See Presiden
tial Succession. The President.}
OBSEQUIE S. The funeral ceremonies on the death of the. Vice President
are the same as for a Senator. THE PRESIDENT also announces the sad event
by official publication through the Secretary of State; directs all public busi
ness to be suspended on the day of the funeral and orders the flags on public
buildings, forts, naval stations and vessels to be displayed at half staff until
after the funeral. On the death of an ex- Vice President the flags on all public
buildings are placed at half staff.
THE PRESIDENT PRO TEMPORE. 131
THE PRESIDENT PRO TEMPORE OF
THE SENATE.
In the President pro tempore of the Senate is vested the constitutional
residuary right of presiding officer of the Senate, chosen by the Senators
from one of their own number.
CONSTITUTIONAL STATUS. The President pro tempore of the Senate
exercises his constitutional powers and is entitled to the prerogatives and
precedence of rank under constitutional provisions.
"The Senate shall choose * * * , and also a President pro tempore, in the
absence of the Vice- President, or when he shall exercise the office of President
of the United States "—Constitution ofth>. United States, Article /, Section 3
In event of a vacancy in the Vice-Presidential office, the President of the
Senate pro tempore enjoys all the privileges and prerogatives of the Vice Presi
dent, except the title and right of succession to the office of President. The
title belongs exclusively to the individual upon whom legally conferred, and
during the time only that he holds the office.
PRECEDENCE AND SOCIAL RELATIONS. The President pro
tempore is not only entitled to all the powers and prerogatives, but also to the
social ra:k appertaining to the Vice- President as President of the Senate
when performing the duties of the same ii event of a vacancy in the office of
Vice- President.
In the scale of official dignities he would then hold second place.
The same rule applies to the wife of the President pro tempore of the Senate,
or the presiding lady of his family.
TITLE. The President pro tempore of the Senate retains the title of a
Senator. His position doe? not change his relations to the Senate, as he
holds his office subject to its will.
The President of the Senate pro tempore is addressed as such in all official
communications, when presiding over the Senate, on account of a vacancy in
the Vice- Presidential office. He has no right, however, to the title of Vice-
President.
Also, see The Vice- President 'for special ceremonial and social duties, honors,
and obsequies. Also, see The Senators.
The importance of the presiding officer of the Senate in the scale of digni
ties was shown in the deliberations of the convention of 1787, which proposed
that officer as the president of the negatived Executive and Privy Council of
THE PRESIDENT. In this relation he was placed ahead of the Chief Justice.
132 THE SENATORS.
THE SENATOKS.
The members of the upper branch of Congress hold the relation to the
theory of the National compact, of Ambassadors at the seat of Government,
chosen by the Legislatures of the quasi sovereignties of the Union to repre
sent the body politic.
PRECEDENCE. The Senate being a continuous body and a Senator
occupying a sort of ambassadorial rank from a State of the Union, hold
ing certain sovereign rights, naturally falls in line in the scale of official and
social precedence in the fourth place or immediately after the chief officers
representing the three co-ordinate branches of the Supreme Government.
The order of precedence of Senator's from the same State, being two, is
seniority of consecutive service in the Senate. The arrangement of Senators
in the calling of the roll in the transaction of the business of the Senate is
alphabetical. By courtesy special precedence on ceremonial occasions is ac
corded to Senators of exceptional length of service.
POWERS AND DUTIES. The Senator's exercise executive, legislative,
and judicial powers in certain cases denned in the Constitution.
Their concurrence in all legislative measures of the House of Representa
tives is required to make them laws.
They have sole power as a high court of impeachment to try all impeach
ments, including the President of the United States.
They ratify all treaties.
They confirm all Ambassadors, other public ministers and consuls, judges
of the Supreme Court and all other officers of the United States not other
wise provided for by the Constitution and established by law.
Originally the Senate performed in a measure the functions of an Execu
tive Council. Since the administration of Jefferson, intercourse between the
Executive and the Senate has been by written commmunications. See The
Congress, Opening of Congress and Executive Communications.
The Senate performing certain executive functions, it was not unusual for
the first President to confer with that body in person. Upon such occasions
he notified the Senate of his proposed presence in the following form :
"Gentlemen of the Senate:
"THE PRESIDENT of the United States will meet the Senate in the Senate
Chamber at half-past eleven o'clock to-morrow, to advise with them on the
terms of the treaty to be negotiated with the Southern Indians.
NEW YORK, August 21, 1789. GEO. WASHINGTON.
134 THE SENATORS' TITLE.
Upon these occasions THE PRESIDENT was attended by a member of his
Cabinet, took the chair; laid the statement before that body in person
and participated in the discussion.
The Salutatory tide of a member of the Senate, is Mr. Senator, or Sena
tor. The latter style being less formal, should only be used by personal ac
quaintances. It is proper to address a Senator by any title to which he
may have a right, if of approximately equal rank. This is, however, not
the best form. The right to the ti le of Senator expires with retirement
from the Senate. In receiving an introduction, the style is, Mr , a
Senator of the United States from
The official or formal style of address of a Senator in a communication is,
Hon , Senator of the United States, and his place of residence.
Or, if at the capital, during the sittings of Congress :
Hon , Senate of the United States.
CARDS. The form of cards of Senators is, Senator or
U. S. Senate.
OFFICIAL AND SOCIAL DUTIES. The Senators make the first
call on THE PRESIDENT, The Vice- President and The Chief Justice and As
sociates, upon the assembling of Congress in December. They receive the
first call from all others. They return all calls by card or in person. Also,
see The Congress for courtesies, honors and obsequies*
The wives of Senators, or presiding ladies of Senators families, hold the
same place in the social scale in their relations with other ladies, according
to rank.
THE SPEAKER. 135
THE SPEAKEE.
The constitutional presiding officer of the popular or representative branch
of Congress is The Speaker.
PRECEDENCE. The speaker chosen from the list of Representatives
takes the fifth place in the order of constitutional dignities and precedence.
His authority and duties are confined to the body over which he presides.
Unlike a Senator he exercises no authority in conjunction with the Executive;
his duty being purely legislative.
FORM OF ADDRESS. In addressing The Speaker of the House of
Representatives it is proper to say Mr. Speaker.
In the first Congress The President of the Senate, not knowing how to
direct a letter to the Speaker, called on the House for information. After some
contest the question was put in the House whether the Speaker should
be styled Honorable, which was passed in the negative. He is, therefore,
simply "The Speaker."
In official communications the form of address is,
To the Speaker of the House of Representatives.
If the communication partake of a personal character, it should be ad
dressed, Hon , Speaker of the House of Representatives.
This form is only proper for communications addressed to the Speaker
in his official capacity at Washington, concerning affairs of the House.
All communications addressed to him in his representative capacity, should
be the same as for any other Representative in Congress.
SOCIAL DUTIES. The Speaker of the House of Representatives calls
in person upon THE PRESIDENT, The Vice President and The Chief Jiis-
tice upon the assembling of Congress in December. He also makes the
first call upon Senators, and receives the first call from all others, which
he returns by card or in person.
The same rule applies to the ladies of his family towards other ladies.
The Speaker also gives evening receptions by card, and his Lady receives
on a stated day, usually Tuesdays, from 3 to 5 p. m. The entertainment of
officials or members of Congress at dinner parties is optional. The Speaker
receives on New Year's day, and cards left then, as a rule, will with discrim
ination be recognized by an invitation to an evening reception if given.
For courtesies, honors and obsequies see The Congress.
136 THE REPRESENTATIVES.
THE KEPKESENTATIVES.
The Representatives are the constitutional depositaries of the delegated
sovereignty of the people, chosen by constituencies defined by Congress.
POWERS. They have the sole power of impeachment to be tried by the
Senate. They originate all bills for raising revenue or making appropria
tions for the common defence, support of the Government and general wel
fare of the United States, subject to concurrence or amendment of the Sen
ate. And exercise concurrently with the Senate all the powers conferred by
the Constitution on Congress.
PRECEDENCE. The Representatives occupy the sixth place in the
scale of constitutional dignities. They represent a constituent fraction or
quota of the body of the people in the exercise of fundamentary legislative
powers
STYLE OF ADDRESS. The formal style of addressing a Representa
tive in conversation is, Mr. Representative, or in introductions, Mr ,
a Representative from the State of It is customary and preferable
to address a Representative by such title of rank, or profession, as belongs
to him by virtue of other services, always using the highest.
The formal style of addressing a Representative in Congress, in a communi
cation, is
Hon , Representative from , and his place of residence ;
or, if at the capital during the sittings of Congress,
Hon , House of Representatives.
CARDS. The cards of Representatives simply give the name, as Mr.
, Representative from
DUTIES OF ETIQUETTE AND SOCIETY. A Representative calls
upon THE PRESIDENT during the first ten days after the assembling of Con
gress and on New Year's day. Also upon The Vice President and Chief
Justice, Senators and the Speaker, soon after the assembling of Congress,
and receives the first call from all others, which he returns by card or in
person.
The wives of the Representatives, or the ladies of their families, follow the
same rule in regard to their social duties. They also, in many cares, have a
day at home, usually Tuesdays from 3 to 5 p. M. (See The Congress*}
JUDICIAL PRECEDENCE. 137
HEN the three co-ordinate branches of the Government act to-
f gether in matters of a ceremonial nature, the Judiciary takes the
third place.
CONSTITUTIONAL STATUS. The Supreme Court of the United
States is a component part of the frame of government, by specific constitu
tional designation.
"The Judicial pcrwer of the United States shall be vested in one Su
preme Court, and in such inferior courts as the Congress may from time to
time ordain and establish." — Constitution of the United States, Article III.
STATUTORY PERSONNEL. The Court was given its statutory or
ganization in the Judicial establishment by act of 1789. Its Justices were
nominated to the Senate and confirmed the same year, and the line of succes
sion of chiefs and associates has come down unbroken.
The Supreme Court shall consist of one "Chief Justice of *the United
States" and [eight] associates. (Revised Statutes.}
JUDICIAL PRECEDENCE. Various legislative enactments have de
signated the grades of Judicial office under the United States, as follows :
1. The Chief Justice of the United States.
2. The Associate Justices of the Supreme Court of the United States in
the order of seniority.
3. The Circuit and District Judges of the United States.
4. The Chief Justice and Associates of the Supreme Court of the District
of Columbia and of the Territories of the United States.
5 The Chief Justice of the Court of Claims.
6. The Judges of the Court of Claims.
On a National statutory judicial commission, the members of the Judiciary
would naturally be given the place of precedence for that specific duty. In
the establishment of the Electoral Tribunal of 1877, the Senate and the
House of Representatives recognized this order by legislative enactment, the
Justices of the Supreme Court being given precedence. The senior Justice
was declared the presiding officer of the Tribunal, and during proceedings'sat
with two of his associates on either side, and the five Senators in turn sitting
on their right and the five Representatives on their left.
138 COURT ETIQUETTE.
COURT PRECEDENCE. I. The Chief Justice. 2. The Associate Jus
tices -in the order of seniority of commission.
The officers of the Court in their order: The Clerk of the Court and
Deputy Clerk. The Marshal and Assistant Marshals. The Reporter. The
Supreme Court on all ceremonial occasions is accompanied by its officers.
The same order is observed with respect to the officers of inferior courts
of the United States.
THE ROBES. The Justices of the Supreme Court of the United States
during their sittings on the bench and on all ceremonial occasions in the ex
ercise of certain duties they wear their robes of office.
FORMS OF ADDRESS. The titles used in addressing members of the
Supreme Court in conversation are Mr. Chief Justice , and for the
Associate Justices, Mr. Justice It is not uncommon to use the title
Judge as applied to a member of the Supreme Court. While not improper
the title Justice is better. The title Judge belongs to the judicial officers of
all tribunals below the Supreme bench.
In correspondence the form of official address is To the Chief Justice. If
the communication be of a personal nature, the address may be Mr. Chief Jus
tice * It is not proper to use the form Hon ,
Chief Justice of the Supreme Court of the United States.
The form of address of the other members of the Court is Mr. Justice
Other judicial officers of the United States courts are ad
dressed : Hon , Judge of the
CEREMONIAL ETIQUETTE. The Chief Justice and Associates on
the first day of the assembling of the Court each yt ar, after organizing and
announcing the call of the Docket next day, immediately adjourn, in order to
make a call of ceremony, in a body with their officers, to pay their respects to
THE PRESIDENT, if in the city, at the Executive mansion.
The members of the Court then make a call on the Vice- President at the
Capitol, on the same day, if that officer be in the city. If not they leave a
card at his official place as a recognition of the chief of the second great co
ordinate branch of the Government. This call does not include the Presi
dent pro temporeot the Senate, unless in the exercise of the functions of the
office of President of the Senate.
The Chief Justice and Associate Justices accompanied by their ladies and
the officers of the Court, call upon the President on New Year's day.
They are also included in all state ceremonials under THE PRESIDENT
or The Congress,
CEREMONIAL ETIQUETTE.
139
The Justices among themselves, within the first week of the term, call upon
the Chief Justice, and each Associate Justice in turn calls first upon his senior.
These calls are returned in person in the order in which received. They also
return calls ot ceremony or etiquette, from officials or private citizens, en
titled to make them, in person or by card. In official courtesies extended to
the Supreme Court as a body its officers are included. At a ceremonial
dinner given by the Attorney General to the members of the Court, invita
tions are usually sent to its chief officers.
S /
WIFE OF THE EIGHTH CHIEF JUSTICE OF THE UNITED STATES.
THE CHIEF JUSTICE. 14!
THE CHIEF JUSTICE.
The Chief Justice of the United States takes rank third in the order of
constitutional dignities, being the head of the third co-ordinate branch of the
Government.
CONS7TTUTIONAL TITLE. There has, at times, been some difference
as to the proper title of the Chief Justice.
The specific Constitutional des:gnation of the office, is in the provisions for
the trial of the President of the United States by the Senate, under articles of
impeachment, "When the Chief Justice" inferentially of the United States,
"shall pres'de."
HISTORIC PRECEDENTS. President Washington nominated, 1789,
John Jay, and 1795, John Rutledge, "to be Chief Justice of the Supreme
Court of the United States. " The Senate, in their Executive Journal, referred
to the nomination of the latter as "The Chief Justice of the United States."
Washington, 1796, changed the. title by nominating Oliver Ellsworth, "to be
Chief Justice of the United States." President Adams, 1800, nominated
John Jay, declined, and 1800, John Marshall, "to be Chief Justice of the
United States." President Jackson, 1835, nominated Roger B. Taney, Lin
coln, 1864, S. P. Chase, and Grant, 1874, M. R. Waite, "to be Chief Jus
tice of the Supreme Court of the United States." President Cleveland, 1888,
nominated M. W. Fuller "to be Justice of the United States." Chief Jus
tices Chase and Waite signed certain papers with their proper title as First
officer of the National Judiciary.
The statutory enactment of April lo, 1869, determined the question of title,
by designating it as "Chief Justice of the United States."
INVESTITURE OF THE CHIEF JUSTICE. The ceremony of in
vestiture of a Chief Justice with the robes of office is executed in the follow
ing form:
On the day designated for the purpose, The Assocfate Justices of the Court,
in their robes, enter their chamber and observe the usual forms of meeting.
The prospective Chief Justice takes a seat at the clerk's desk. The Senior
Associate Justice rises, and announces from the bench, that the commission
of , as Chief Justice of the United States had been received,
which he directs the Clerk of the Court to read. At the close of the reading,
the Clerk administers the oath of office to the Chief Justice, or the Chief
Justice reads and subscribes to it himself upon "The Book," all standing and
bowing when concluded, in the presence of the Court.
142 THE CHIEF JUSTICE.
The Chief Justice then retires to the lobby behind the marble screen in the
rear of the Supreme Bench, where he is invested with the Judicial robe. He
is then escorted, to the central opening in the screen and enters upon the
bench. The Associate Justices and spectators simultaneously rise. The
Chief Justice advances, makes an obeisance to the Court, and takes the Chief
Justice's seat in the center on the bench. The Associates then take their seats
and the spectators also become seated.
Upon such an occasion the Attorney General represents the Executive and
Senators and Representatives the legislative branches of the Government.
If the vacancy occurred during the recess, tie Investiture takes place on the
day of the re-assembling of the Court.
THE CHIEF JUSTICE AND THE PRESIDENT. The Chief
Justice of the United States, by virtue of his high office, administers the oath,
prescribed by the Constitution, to THE PRESIDENT, on entering on the duties
of his office.
THE CHIEF JUSTICE AND THE SENATE. Pending the trial of
Andrew Johnson, President of the United States, by the Senate, as a Court
of Impeachment, the question of the title and powers of the Chief Justice,
as presiding officer, being dispute I by one of the Managers, on the part of
the House, the Chief Justice said "The Chief Justice will state the rule
which he conceives to be applicable. In this body he is the presiding officer;
he is so by virtue of his high office under the Constitution. He is the Chief
Justice of the United States, and therefore, when the President of the
United States is tried by the Senate, it is his duty to preside in that body, and,
as he understands, he is, therefore, the President of the Senate, sitting as a
Court of Impeachment." In this view he was sustained. The Constitution
recognizes him as The Chief Justice not in his connection with the Su
preme Court of the United States, but in the broader sense of the head of
the third co-ordinate branch of the Government, acting in conjunction with
the second, in the performance of a momentous duty affecting the chief officer
of the first.
FORMS OF ADDRESS. In conversation, the proper form of address is
Mr. Chief Justice. In official correspondence, "To the Chief Justice." In
unofficial communications, Mr. Chief Justice *. (address.) (See
The Judiciary.}
CARD. The official and social card, bear the words, The Chief Justice.
CALLS OF ETIQUETTE. The Chief Justice makes calls of ceremony
each year, at the head of the Court, on The President and Vice-President of
THE CHIEF JUSTICE. 143
the United States, or President pro tempore of the Senate, if there be no Vice-
President, and receives the first call from all others. He returns calls of
etiquette. (Also, see Cermonial Etiquette — The Judiciary.}
The wife of the Chief Justice makes and receives calls in the same relation
of rank, among ladies, and returns calls.
PUBLIC OBSEQUIES. The ceremonies attending the obsequies of The
Chief Justice of the United States, if at the Capital, are conducted with a
degree of solemnity commensurate with the dignity of the chief officer of
the third co-ordinate branch of the government.
THE PRESIDENT, by official publication through the Secretary of State, an
nounces the death of the Chief Justice, directs all public offices to close on
the day of the funeral; orders the draping of the Executive Departments in
mourning for thirty days, and the placing of flags at half-staff on public build
ings, forts and vessels of war, on the day of the funeral, and the perform
ance of suitable funeral honors.
The entrance to the Supieme Court Chamber and the Bench is also
draped in mourning. The funeral arrangements are in charge of the Court.
If in session, suitable announcement and action on the sad event is taken.
A meeting of citizens is usually held to make arrangements to participate,
by committee, in the funeral ceremonies.
Communications of Condolence are sent to the family by THE PRESI
DENT, and resolutions of a similar character are passed by Congress, if in
session, and sent to the family by the Presiding officers.
Among the pallbearers, are represented the Executive by the Cabinet, the
Senate, the House, the Army and the Navy.
Chief Justice Chase having died in New York, the Marshal of the Court
left for that city forthwith and took charge of the remains, which after ap
propriate ceremonies there, were brought to the Capital. The pall bearers
and a few friends received them at the depot upon their arrival, conveyed
them to the Chamber of the Supreme Court, where they were placed on a
catafalque and lay in state, the public being permitted to view them. The
obsequies have been held in the Hall of the House. (For form see Joint
Congress Funeral Obsequies.'}
THE PRESIDENT and the chiefs of the different Executive Departments^
the Diplomatic Corps, the Congress and the Judiciary are present. The
usual services are conducted according to the order of arrangements. The
funeral procession to the place of interment is of a purely civic character.
144 THE ASSOCIATE JUSTICES.
THE ASSOCIATE JUSTICES
OF THE
SUPREME COURT OF THE UNITED STATES.
The Associate Justices, in the order of statutory official precedence, take
rank first after the constitutional dignities, "the Supreme Court," of which
they are a constituent part, being recognized in terms in the Constitution as
part of the organic form of the Government. (See General order of official
precedence. )
TITLE. The title Associate Justice is statutory. (Act 1789.)
PRECEDENCE. By legislative enactment, the Associate Justices have
precedence according to seniority of commission or age two being of the same
date. In event of the death of the Chief Justice, the Senior Associate be
comes acting Chief Justice until the vacancy shall be filled.
CARDS. The visiting cards of Associate Justices bear the inscription
Mr. Justice
CALLS OF ETIQUETTE. The Justices in their own option call first
on the Senators, the Speaker and Representatives whom they wish to meet
socially, and receive the first call from all other. This should be made soon
after the opening of the season.
SOCIAL RELATIONS. The ladies of the families of the Justices of the
Court call upon the ladies of the families in the same form as Justices under
the rules governing the social privileges of those persons, and receive the
first calls from all others. (See The Judiciary.}
OBSEQUIES. The funeral obsequies of an Associate Justice are at
tended with the ceremony due to the memory of a distinguished citizen and
an august judge.
THE JUDGES OF UNITED STATES COURTS. 145
THE JUDGES OF UNITED STATES
COURTS.
The Circuit, District and Territorial Courts comprise what are known as
United States Courts.
ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. The Judges of these Courts take pre
cedence among themselves according to seniority in the order of the Courts
to which they belong as Circuit Judges, District Judges, Chief and Associate
Justices of the Supreme Court of the District of Columbia and of Courts in
the Territories of the United States.
TITLES. While the members of the Supreme Court of the District of
Columbia and the Territorial Courts are recognized by the laws, under the
titles of Chief and Associate Justices, they are termed so only by virtue of
ill-considered legislation, so far as the proprieties of judicial nomenclature
are concerned. There is but one title of Chief Justice, and that is the one rec
ognized in the Constitution and in the organic act of the Judiciary. There is
but one title of Associate Justice, and that belongs 1o the members of the Su
preme Court of the United States. To apply these titles to members of in
ferior tribunals is inappropriate and out of place.
The only title by which all such judicial officers are known should be
Chief Judge and Judge.
In correspondence the form of address is, Hon , Judge of the
Court of
CEREMONIAL RELATIONS. During their presence at the Capital
judicial officers of United States Courts naturally on ceremonial occasions
take rank with Governors of States in the civil rank.
SOCIAL RELATIONS. The Judges of United States Courts and their
families enjoy the social relations due to other distinguished personages.
They make the first call on the higher officials and their families, and receive
in return such consideration as their official status warrants.
THE SUPREME COURT OF THE DISTRICT OF COLUMBIA.
The Judicial and other officers of the Supreme Court take precedence among
each other on ceremonial occasions, as follows :
The Chief Justice. The Associate Justices. The Clerk of the Court. The
District Attorney. The United States Marshal.
10
146 THE JUDGES OF THE COURT OF CLAIMS.
JUDGES OF THE COURT OF CLAIMS-
The exercise of Judicial powers is not limited to the Judicial branch of
the government. The Court of Claims, under the act of 1855 and subse
quent enactments, organized as a kind of appendage of Congress and the ex
ecutive departments for the investigation of certain claims and contracts,
consists of a Chief Justice and a specified number of Judges.
ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. In the general order of precedence of
rank, the Judges of the Court of Claims would naturally follow United
States Judges. While the causes tried by the court represent all sections of
the country, as a tribunal its powers are limited.
TITLES. The title of the presiding officer of the Court of Claims, under the
organic act, was simply Judge. A later act created the rank of Chief Justice
of the Court of Claims; therefore to the person filling the position belongs
that title. As there is but one Chief Justice, the Chief Justice of the United
States, who is also the Chief Justice of the Supreme Judicial Tribunal of the
land, the proper title of the chief officer of the Court of Claims, beyond the
circle of the court, is Mr. Chief Justice of the Court of Claims and never sim
ply Mr. Chief Justice. That is the title of the chief officer of the third co
ordinate branch of the government. In official papers and correspondence
his title is The Chief Justice of the Court of Claims. The proper form of
address would be To The Chief Justice of the Court of Claims, or Hon.
, Chief Justice of the Court of Claims. The title which ap
plies to the other members of the court is Judge, and the form of address
is Hon , Judge of the Court of Claims.
OFFICIAL AND SOCIAL RELATIONS. The Chief Justice and Judges
of the Court of Claims make a ceremonial call on THE PRESIDENT at the
Executive mansion on New Year's day. They make the first call on the
Vice President, Chief Justice and Associates of the Supreme Court, Sena
tors, the Speaker and Representatives, members of the Cabinet, Diplomatic
ministers, and among themselves in the order of seniority.
OBSEQUIES, The ceremonies attending the obsequies of a member
of a United States Court, or the Court of Claims, are the same as would
be due to a distinguished citizen, unless having filled the post of Head of an
Executive Department, when they would be entitled to the funeral honors
due to such rank.
THE OFFICIALS OF STATES IN SOCIETY. 147
ujTRiRECEDENCE of rank and the ceremonial and social relations of the
x^* various grades of office, under the governments of the several Common-
fjJk, wealths or bodies politic of the National Union are governed by the same
general principles within their own circles, that apply to the Supreme Gov
ernment. The State represents a complete sovereignty in all its internal af
fairs and other matters not specifically inhibited by the provisions of the Con
stitution, as essential to the authority of the supreme government in matters
of National or central administration, for the peace, security and happiness
of the whole people.
ORDER OF PRECEDENCE. The Chief Executive officer of a State,
on ceremonial occasions at Washington, takes place in the list of civil officers,
after the chief officer of the Army and Navy. (See Official and Social Eti
quette. )
The usual order of precedence in a State government is The Governor,
Lieutenant Governor and Chief Judicial Officer, the heads of the administra
tive offices, by the suffrages of the people and therefore responsible directly
to them or by appointment and subject to the orders of the Governor, the
Judges of the inferior courts and the members of the Legislature or General
Assembly, consisting of Senators and Representatives. These officials when
associated with members' of the National government on a ceremonial oc
casion would follow after the Governor of the State and in his suite.
TITLES. The titles applying to these officials vary in different localities.
In some States the Chief Executive officer is addressed as The Governor, in
other States His Excellency The Governor; or His Excellency the Gov
ernor of , naming the State. The rule which applies to the
Chief Executive officer of the Nation, and which was determined after full dis
cussion in the convention of 1787 and in the early Congresses, in a large
measure composed of the men who had been conspicuous in the actual strug
gles of the people against the British King and Ministry, might be regarded
as the exponent of the spirit of American institutions. The title The Gover
nor therefore can always be correct in official communications, or
Governor of in correspondence and Governor whc n
148 STATE OFFICIALS.
addressed in person. In some States the form of address in person is Your
Excellency.
The title of respect, Honorable would be proper as applied to the Governor
when addressed by name or Judges of State Courts, but below those grades
its use is purely an assumption. Under the strict rule of propriety the title
Honorable should be used only by the Heads of the Great Executive De
partments of the Nation, the J udges of United States Courts, the Senators
and Representatives of Congress, the Governors of States, Judges of State
Courts and the Mayors of cities. THE PRESIDENT, the Vice-President,
the Chief Justice and The Governor of a State are officially addressed by
their official titles and in person by the prefix of Mr. with the title.
SOCIAL RELATIONS. The Governor of a State bears the same rela
tion to the social superstructure within the jurisdiction of his Executive au
thority that the President of the United States does to the social world of
the Nation. The ladies of the family of the Governor also stand in the same
relation. The Governor of a State officially visiting the Capital makes a
call of etiquette on THE PRESIDENT, The Vice- President and The Chief
Justice ; leaves a card at the residences of the Senators from his State, and
receives calls from Representatives and also officials in the Executive Depart
ments or other branches of the Government, from his State. While the
Representatives of his State precede him on ceremonial occasions, they do so
as a component part of one of the co-ordinate branches of the Supreme Gov
ernment. Apart from that relation or within the limits of the Executive au
thority of a Governor, a Representative whose constituency is limited, takes
place after officers of election by the whole people of the State.
State officers visiting Washington on business or pleasure, should make
these calls of etiquette if they desire to share in the social enjoyments of
the Capital. On all visits of etiquette it is necessary to leave a card, as fol
lows:
Governor of
Also gives the address in the city. This form is desirable, as it is often
necessary to know the name as well as the title of a visiting official of dis
tinction.
THE IMPORTANCE OF ETIQUETTE. 149
UT# N every well ordered community the observance of the usages and forms
VIK* of social intercourse is an important part of the every day life ofthe
(^/ people. The interests, tastes, education, culture, refinement, employ
ments and aspirations of persons so widely differ, that were it not for cer
tain conventional rules accepted by the members of what we call society, it
would be impossible to maintain that concord so essential to human asso
ciation. The bringing of these diverse elements into relation with each other,
is the part of etiquette. It may therefore be said that etiquette is the ma
chinery by means of which society is made harmonious and the relations
between persons of congenial tastes and pursuits are established and main
tained.
IMPORTANCE OF ETIQUETTE AT WASHINGTON. There is
no city in the United States where etiquette is more essential to order than
in Washington. Many of its rules and practices as we have seen have been
in force since the foundation of the government, and have become part ofthe
machinery of official administration, as well as of social life. These were
the results of custom, the necessities of official rank and occasion and of
social intercourse among the members of the three co-ordinate branches of
the government and the unofficial residents and strangers. It therefore be
comes the more important that a person, entering the society of Washing
ton, whether from official or private life, should know something about its
forms. This knowledge is only to be acquired by study, observation and
practice. To some, good manners are instinctive. To others, they are the
result of culture. The Republican form of government makes no distinc
tions as to birth or class, therefore, all sorts of characters find their way
into office and through office into society.
FORMATIVE PERIOD OF SOCIAL INSTITUTIONS AT THE
CAPITAL. The early society of the Capital was much influenced in the
establishment of its forms and practices by the presence of the Diplomatic rep
resentatives of the brilliant courts of the old world. The government was
yet in its infancy and the ideas of its people were somewhat crude in social
affairs. Therefore, it was but natural, that from this source many of the
customs of polite society should take their origin. A little A olume entitled
150 THE "SEASON" AT WASHINGTON.
"A Description of THE ETIQUETTE at Washington City, exhibiting the
habits and customs that prevail in the intercourse of the most distinguished
and fashionable society at that place during the session of Congress," by E.
Cooley, M. D., appeared in 1829. It presents a mirror of the manners and
customs of fashionable life at the Capital during the tenth administration.
At that time John Quincy Adams was President, John C. Calhoun, Vice-
President, and John Marshall, Chief Justice. Henry Clay was Secretary
of State, and in the Senate and House of Representatives were some of the
most brilliant intellects the country had produced.
This pioneer writer on the etiquette of Washington introduces his subject
with the remark, pertinent in some respects, even at the present day, that,
"there is no place in the United States, where ceremony is as much ob
served and practiced, as at the city of Washington ; where all the eti
quette of the various courts of Europe is introduced by the foreign minis
ters, and where they are met every winter by the most fashionable and dis
tinguished citizens from every part of the United States, during the session
of Congress."
In all material points the etiquette of the present day differs but little from
the practice then in vogue. THE PRESIDENT'S levees were held then, as
now, and were conducted in the same form, with the only difference that the
company was "treated" with coffee, tea, and a variety of cakes, jellies,
ice cream and white and red wine, mixed and unmixed, and sometimes
other cordials and liquors, and frequently with West India fruit." These
grateful accessions to the attractions of the evening, were "carried about the
rooms, among the guests, upon large trays, by servants dressed in livery."
Each guest helped himself when opportunity offered which it appears was
not very often, owing to the crowds. The style of dressing "in small
clothes" was about giving place to the costume de rigeur of the present day.
The Secretary of State also gave "parties" as he now does card recep
tions. The entertainment of the evening, however, consisted of "dancing
and card playing." The invitations were sent to all the high functionaries
of the government, and "all the distinguished and respectable strangers and
resident inhabitants" who called on him and left a card.
THE SEASON.
THE social year at Washington is divided into "seasons," each of
which has its appropriate and distinctive characteristic duties and social en
joyments.
152 THE SOCIAL SEASON.
THE "SEASON." The Social and Ceremonial Seasons at Washington
begin as follows :
The Social Season among the members of the Supreme Court, the resi
dent officials and residents, and their families, begins on the second Monday
in October, on which day the Chief Justice of the United States, and Asso
ciate Justices of the Supreme Court make their annual call of ceremony upon
THE PRESIDENT and the Vice- President, and at which time the usual social
courtesies incident to polite society upon the return of its members from
their summer absence or recreation begin.
The Congressional Season begins on the first Monday in December, with
the official visit, by authority of a concurrent resolution of the Senate and
House of Representatives, of the joint committee of the two Houses, to the
President, at the Executive Mansion, to inform him of the assembling of
Congress and readiness to receive any communications from him, and fol
lowed by the ceremonial calls of the Senators and Representatives upon THE
PRESIDENT, the Vice President and Chief Justice, and the exchange by them
selves and families of calls of etiquette with resident officials and their ladies
and distinguished families, in social life, in accordance with the rules of pre
cedence of rank, explained elsewhere.
The Official or Fashionable Season begins with the New Year's receptions
of THE PRESIDENT and the members of official and social life, and con
tinues with more or less activity, in social affairs, until the first day of Lent.
During this period of religious discipline, only the most subdued forms of
social entertainments are in order. At the close of Lent, Easter week inaug
urates a new season of festivity, which lasts, but with somewhat abated zeal,
until the approach of warm weather.
At the close of Congress its members and others of the floating fashionable
life of the Capital, during the season, depart for their homes. A brief
period of gaiety follows the close of the short sessions of Congress, The
society of the Capital, however, is then largely confined to the resident offi
cials, the members of the Supreme Court, Senators, who keep house and
entertain, and the Diplomatic Corps. These classes, except the Justices
of the Supreme Court, who have left on their circuits, and Senators and their
families, remain until after Independence Day, when THE PRESIDENT sets
the example of a summer's jaunt, and is followed by the Heads of De
partments, the members of the Diplomatic Corps and subordinate officials,
as their privileges and the public business will admit.
RECEPTION DAYS — THE ETIQUETTE OF CALLS. 153
RECEPTION DAYS.
Every lady in fashionable society, whether in the official or unofficial circles,
or even in the quieter spheres of social life in any community, should have a
day in the week "at home," It will not only be a convenience to herself, but
to her friends, who will then always know when they may best cancel their
social obligations.
The stated days for the Drawing Rooms of the ladies of official society will
be found under "Official and Social Etiquette." The ladies not in official life
also have certain days "At home,'1'' which should be mentioned on their visiting
cards. It is not unusual for ladies who receive to have a "neighborhood day."
THE ETIQUETTE OF CALLING.
ALL calls may be classed under the heads of calls of Ceremony or Etiquette;
calls of Congratulation ; calls of Leave Taking, and calls of Condolence.
The convenience of formal social intercourse has established the custom of
a fixed day of the week "at home," when callers may expect to find the lady
of the house in.
RULES. As officials or men of business have their time taken up during
the day their ladies, if married, make calls and leave their husbands cards,
which are recognized as a call.
A social call must always be on the lady of the house, whoever else is in
cluded. A formal call on the gentleman of the house is always official, cere
monial, or on business.
Leaving a card during a "Drawing Room" or on the day "at home" is
accepted as a call.
If a lady from some imperative reason, sickness, absence or taking a day to
return calls upon persons having her day "at home," be absent on her day a
neat card basket should be fastened at the door bell to receive cards and as a
notice "not at home."
SOCIAL HOURS. The morning call, at Washington, as in all other
communities, where the practices of polite society are in vogue, embraces
all visits of etiquette or ceremony made before the dinner hour. This, in
Washington, is 6 p. m., being regulated by official hours, which expire at 4
p. m. The fashionable time of the day for making " morning " calls is there-
fore between the hours of 3 and 5 p. m., and never later than 6 p. m. The
time for an evening call is between 8 and 9 p. m. An informal call between
friends or acquaintances, or on business, may be made from 10 A. M. to 12 M.
154 THE ETIQUETTE OF CALLS.
LENGTH OF CALLS. A morning call should not last more than from
15 to 30 minutes, or should terminate as soon as propriety will admit, after
another has entered the room.
An evening call should not last over an hour. In calling always avoid ar
riving just before or during meal times, as nothing so disconcerts the domestic
order as such an intrusion.
All formal calls should be of brief duration. All calls of friendship, among
intimate friends, should be governed, in their length, by circumstances.
FIRST CALL. The common law of social practice of residents calling
first upon strangers, or new arrivals, was established by the first adminis
tration.
The custom of strangers making the first call, in person or by card upon
residents, which is the present rule in official society, or among those in re
lations with it, was recognized as an established form in Washington society
as early as the tenth administration. It was then required that "both gen
tlemen and ladies of any considerable distinction and fashion who intended
to mix in the polite circles, should call upon the Heads of Departments and
other distinguished families who gave and went to the fashionable parties."
CALLING LISTS. In society, each lady should keep *list of her callers.
This would save confusion and often coolness in social relations.
It should be kept in a book of convenient size with a marginal alphabet.
The names of all callers should be arranged under their proper letter. The
page should be divided under the following heads :
Name j Residence Reception Day j
of
Caller.
of of Date of Call, I "" "T Remarks
Caller. Caller.
Returned.
FORM OF MAKING CALLS. Ladies making morning calls or return
ing calls go in their own carriages, or hired vehicles, and where the distance
is short they walk. These calls being made during official or business hours,
THE ETIQUETTE OF CALLS. 155
the ladies, as a rule, call upon each other unattended by gentlemen. When
a lady calls in her carriage, she stops in front of the residence and sends her
footman to the door. The footman rings the bell and inquires whether the
lady of the house is in. If the reply be that she is, the footman hands in
her card and the lady alights if she desires to make a personal call, or he
simply leaves her card. If not in, the footman simply hands cards for the
ladies to the servant without remark, which is regarded as a call. The lady
drives to the next place on her list, and goes through the same routine.
When the lady is not receiving, or does not wish to receive the person call
ing, she replies through her servant that she "is not in."
If a lady calling goes to the door herself she r quires "Are Mrs "
(the lady of the house always) and (mentioning each by name)
or "the.ladies in." If so she enters. If not she leaves cards for each of
the ladies.
Often calls are returned by sending cards by messenger or po?t. This form
of leaving a card is the only means by which some ladies in official life can
recognize calls made upon them owing to their number, and which they desire
to return.
It is a proper respect for a person entitled to do so, to call or leave a card
at the residence of an official, but for the official to return the call might be
impossible. The return social cards of officials are usually left wiih the cards
of the ladies of their families before the end of the season.
The fotms of official calls will be found under their proper heads.
WHEN TO RETURN A CALL. All calls of etiquette, to be properly
recognized, should be returned within three days. After that time, unless a
satisfactory excuse be made, the person making the call may infer that the
call -will not be returned.
The call of etiquette of a constituent of social or political distinction, should
always be promptly returned, but calls on business ne^d not be returned.
A return call after a social event should be made on the first "at home" day
or evening afterwards, if the lady have one. The first call from a new ac
quaintance should be promptly returned if at all.
A dinner party call should be made within three days and in person.
A smill party call should be made within a week and in person.
Calls of condolence should be within a week after the event. Upon first
call "make kind inquiries," and hand a card. The servant will say whether
you can be received. Friends may ask to be received. Do not be too in-
quisitive of the past, nor too pathetic in tears or words.
Calls of congratulation should be returned in person in from 3 to 6 days.
156 THE ETIQUETTE OF CALLS.
RULES TO BE REMEMBERED. The following general rules govern
ing the etiquette of calling should be observed by those who desire to appear
well in society :
If a lady have a day or evening "at home" a call should be made then, if
practicable, as her social duties during the season may prevent her being at
home at other times.
When a lady announces a regular day for receiving friends, only her more
intimate acquaintances would ordinarily be privileged to call at any other time.
After an absence from the city for travel or summer change, or before the
opening of the regular season, a call should be made by persons expecting
social recognition during the season. If social accounts were balanced during
the previous season the first call or card of the season should be according to
the rules of precedence of rank or social seniority.
Informal calls should only be made among intimate friends, and they should
always be made at some convenient hour.
A lady receives her callers in the Drawing Room. She should rise when a
gentleman enters and shake hands, if she sees fit, but should always bow.
She should advance to meet a lady caller. A gentleman should meet his visitors
at the door of the room, if he be present, and should usher them to a seat.
In morning calls a gentleman should leave his cane or umbrella in the hall,
but carry his hat and gloves in his hand and overcoat over his arm. If
necessary he can place his hat on the floor by his side, and not on the mantel
piece or table. In evening calls these articles should be left in the hall or
where the servant indicates.
A lady caller leaving, may be accompanied to the door by the gentleman of
the house, and to her carriage by a servant. A lady may go to the hall with
lady callers, if her time be not engrossed with others. A lady should never
escort a gentleman caller to the door, but simply bow when he leaves.
A lady may call upon another lady, under certain circumstances, accom
panied by a gentleman who is a stranger to the lady of the house. This will
not necessarily require future recognition. A gentleman can never take a
strange lady to call on another without permission.
Never look for the time, when calling, or if necessary to know the time find
some reason for doing so. A caller should know the time before entering
and estimate the length of stay, without consulting a timepiece.
Should the lady or gentleman of the house be apparently about to go out,
callers should depart after an exchange of compliments.
During an informal morning call a lady may go on with any work she may
have had in her hands at the time.
It is never allowable for a lady to call on a gentleman, except on business,
THE STRANGER AND RESIDENT. 157
and then she should be accompanied by a member of her family, a friend or a
servant.
Ladies fond of pet dogs should leave them in their carriages, or at home,
when calling.
Ladies should show equal attention to each guest. An exception may be
made toward age or rank.
A gentleman should never seat himself beside a lady, upon whom he may
be calling, unless requested to do so.
When starting to leave make the certmony brief. It is the height of im*
politeness to linger.
A lady should never keep her callers waiting unnecessarily long while an
ranging her toilet.
Refreshments are not necessary for callers in the city. In the country they
are proper and desirable.
A call made during illness should be returned immediately upon restoration
to health.
A lady should never remove her bonnet during a formal call. If on a
friendly call, she should wait for an invitation.
Calls of condolence should be in spirit and dress in keeping with the occasion.
When a gentleman calls with a lady, the lady determines when to leave.
THE STRANGER AND RESIDENT.
The existing relations of stranger and resident, in social affairs at Washing
ton, have been adjusted to the necessities and convenience of official rank and
occasion, and are the same as in vogue in polite society in most of the en
lightened nations of the old world. In the United States, as a rule, the resi
dent calls first upon strangers. This subject will be found considered under
Social Relations, and Official Rank and Social Classes,
The present custom of polite nations generally, in regard to strangers and
residents and in force at the seat of government of the United States, is that
strangers make the first call, or leave a card with residents to advise them
of their a-rival. These calls of etiquette by strangers may be most conve
niently made on stated reception days as explained.
If visitors bring letters of introduction from mutual friends, they should be
presented at the residence of the party by calling specially. It would always
be safe to call between 7: 30 and 8 p. m. In handing in your card at the door
accompany it with the letter of introduction, or note on your card the words
" With letter of introduction from Mr. or Mrs " Should there be any
ladies in the party they may call at the residence, or if of marked social
158 THE ETIQUETTE OF CARDS.
prominence at home, the gentlemen of the party should call upon the resi
dent and leave cards for the gentleman and ladies of the house. This first
visit should be brief. Should there be a dinner or other entertainment going
on, withdraw quietly, leaving a card wilh your name and residence in the
city and probable length of sojourn.
This visit must be returned by the resident within three days, or else a
note of explanation should be sent, and the return call should be made later.
If the resident should simply return a card it is an evidence of recognition,
but also that the call will not be returned in person. The upper left hand
corner should be turned to show a call in person.
Strangers can call upon the ladies of officials on their reception days with
out this formality, if the call be simply one of etiquette. They should
always leave a card to notify their friends of their presence in the city.
If the stranger be a lady, a gentleman should call first, but not without
a personal invitation, or the lady's card and address sent through the
mail. The ladies of his family, or otherwise a lady friend, may leave
his card for him, and the lady stranger may determine whether she wishes
to meet him. If so, she can express that fact and state her day "At Home."
If the gentleman does not call with a mutual friend, he should hand his card
to the servant. Such calls, if not previously arranged, should be made from
8 to 9 p. m., and should be very brief.
A stranger visiting at the house of a friend, should be called upon without
delay by the friends of the family. The social relations of the family in
such cases are paramount to the rules governing the stranger in the city.
Among the permanent residents in private life, among themselves, the old
custom of calling first upon strangers is observed.
HOW TO ENTER SOCIETY. The form of strangers making themselves
known on their arrival in the city, depends very much upon their celebrity.
The different methods are, an introduction by a mutual acquaintance; letters
of introduction; introduction by personal call and leaving a card, or by
sending a card. The most proper form is an introduction by some Official,
Senator or Representative, or other person, authorized to give one. The
custom of the stranger making the first call, is of French origin. The English
form between persons of equal rank, is for the stranger to leave a card, and
if the acquaintance be agreeable an invitation to dine is left within three days.
THE ETIQUETTE OF CARDS.
IN official as well as social life ihe use of cards is indispensable. They
serve as the medium of formal intercourse between persons of rank, strangers
THE ETIQUETTE OF CARDS. 159
or friends, and obviate the embarrasment of a verbal announcement or intro
duction.
The use of a card as the representative of a person making a call is of
French origin. Previously a book or slate was available at the door for callers
to record their names.
STYLES OF CARDS. The sizes and styles of cards are governed en
tirely by the fashions of the season. In all cases the card of a lady should
be larger than that of a gentleman. Plain cards indicate taste. Sometimes a
sudden caprice may give tinted or figured cards a transient popularity, but
the use of such cards is not dignified.
The cards of social intercourse may be written, but for good form they
would be better engraved. Cards printed from movable type are not in good
taste. Autograph or written cards should, as a rule, only be used among
intimate friends.
The convenience of the public, in promiscuous calls at official places, during
official hours, has authorized the use cf written cards for ushers or door
keepers carrying the name of the party to the person whom it is desired to
meet.
HOW TO USE CARDS. The proper use of social cards is one of the
most difficult and yet important points in fashionable intercourse. The follow
ing general rules govern the use of cards :
A lady should always be scrupulously watchful of her card basket. These
are the vouchers from which she makes up her social accounts.
Americans are not particular enough in keeping their card accounts.
A latest arrival must always leave or send the first card.
Never invite a person to your house without having first received a card
and having left a return card.
In sending a card of invitation a lady should enclose her husband's card for
all who are invited for the first time.
CLASSES OF CARDS. In official and social affairs, cards may be
grouped into classes :
1. Cards of Etiquette, used in calling, whether in official or social life. This
class also includes cards of Compliment, Courtesy, or Inquiry. With cards
of courtesy it is not unusual to send flowers or some other small gift.
2. Cards of Ceremony, applicable to invitations to official or social cere
monials. These would include State affairs, weddings, christenings. Leaving
a return card at the door is sufficient.
l6o THE ETIQUETTE OF CARDS.
3. Cards of Announcement, used in communicating to social friends some
important family event, as a betrothal, marriage, or a birth. These may be
returned in person or by card.
4. Cards of Congratulation, used by social friends in communicating their
felicitations upon a person's recovery from a severe illness, or on account of
some other important personal or family event. Should be left within three
days, and in person.
5. Cards of Condolence, left at the door, at once or within three days, as
an expression of sympathy of friends on account of death in a family.
6. Cards of Mourning, sent to friends to announce a family bereavement.
These are in black borders.
7. Funeral and Memorial Cards. The former are sent to friends, in
viting them to the ceremony, and the latter, not a common practice, are sent
to relatives of the family and intimate friends.
The form and use of cards of special classes is given under their proper
heads.
SPECIAL FORMS OF CARDS. The forms of cards are governed by
the following rules :
The name engraved, printed or written, should be in the center of the card.
The person's residence, (number and street) in the city, should be printed
or written in the lower right hand corner, in small letters.
The days "At home" of a lady should be placed in the lower left hand
corner, in small letters.
A stranger in making calls may note residence in the city in writing.
Cards of Officie, Ceremony or Profession. The President of the United
States never uses a card. He never returns a call in his official character ex
cept the call of ceremony made by a ruler of a friendly nation visiting the
Capital. He is then accompanied by the Secretary of State, who announces
his presence.
The title of office should not precede the name of Ihe person, but on
formal cards should be confined to the name of the office, as The Vice Presi
dent, The Chief Justice, The Secretary of State, The General, The Ad-
miral, &c.
The cards sent to officials during business hours, if the visit be purely
one of a friendly or complimentary character, should bear on the upper left
hand corner "to pay respects." If on business it is not necessary to" write
anything on the card.
When the person's name is used with the civil title, the card should read Mr.
Justice ; Senator ; Mr , Commis
sioner of ; (the official title in this case should be below the
THE ETIQUETTE OF CARDS. l6l
name and to the right; Mr ., M. C., (Member of Congress, ) or-
House of Representatives, &c. , giving only the family name.
The title Honorable is never used on the cards of officials in the United
States.
The titles of military or naval rank are used with the surname only, as
General ; Admiral ; Captain ..;.
Commander , &c.
A gentleman may use his military or naval title on his card, even though
out of the service, but never an Official or Legislative title, unless filling the
office at the time.
The cards of professional persons should read Rev , or The
Rev. Mr ; Prof. ;Mr , A. M.
Professional titles may be abbreviated, official titles, never.
It is not proper for the wives of officials to use the official titles of thefr
husbands in any form whatever on their cards, as Mrs. Speaker
Cards of Diplomats. The cards of foreign or American Diplomats, follow
the same rule as to title and name. The diplomatic rank and country is
given on the line below, viz : For a foreign Diplomat,
Sir ,
Fnvoy Extraordinare et Ministre Plenipotentiare de
For an American Diplomat,
(Military or Naval rank)
Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary of the United States of
America.
The cards of the ladies of the Diplomatic Corps are the same as other
social cards.
It is customary for foreign ladies to inscribe their maiden with their mar
ried names on their cards, as La Comtesse deMontcalm, ne'e de Savoir.
GENERAL FORMS OF CARDS. A married lady should always use
the prefix Mrs., but with a gentleman the use of Mr. is optional.
A mother calling with her daughters may place their names on the same
card with her own.
A married lady should always use the name of her husband on her card;
not to use it will indicate that she is a widow, or has other reasons for not
doing so.
The eldest daughter may simply use her surname, as Miss Other
daughters use both Christian and surnames, as Miss
A husband and wife may use a double card, as Mr. and Mrs.
A gentleman in private life may use the title of respect Mr., or simply his
II
1 62 THE ETIQUETTE OF CARDS.
name. If distinguished, or well and favorably known, the latter form is
preferable.
The style is sometimes adopted by American ladies, who have been well
known by their maiden names, and who for some reason desire to maintain
the distinction, to give both their maiden and married names on their cards,
as "Mrs. Scott-Revere."
The general forms of cards used in good society for visiting, are as follows:
For a married lady,
Mrs (Husband's name.)
(Day at Home.) (Residence.)
For a widow, Mrs (Her own name.)
For an elderly unmarried lady, Miss ( Full name. )
For an eldest daughter, Miss (Family name only.)
For younger daughters, Miss ( Full name. )
For several daughters of the same family, The Misses (Family name.)
For a lady calling with her daughters (optional),
Mrs
The Misses
(Reception day.) (Residence.)
For a gentleman, Mr , (surname only,) or , (full
name, without prefix of title.)
For a married couple, Mr. and Mrs —
If the person be a stranger, the form should be,
Mrs
( Home residence, )
The residence in Washington and days "At Home," maybe written in
the left hand corner.
For a lady retaining her maiden name,
Mrs , nee
Cards sent to friends before leaving the city should be,
Miss
P. P. C.
Such cards are only sent by unmarried ladies to each other, or by a gentle
man to his lady friends, provided he is sure that they will be received in the
proper spirit. These cards enclosed in elegant envelopes, with initial, mono
gram or crest, may be sent in an outside envelope, by post or messenger.
The words P. P. C, on the card, means Pour Prendre Conge '(to take leave.)
These are not necessary except for a long absence.
For a person recovering from illness,
Mr. or Mrs 's compliments and thanks for kind inquiries.
THE ETIQUETTE OF CARDS.
For a person in return for card of condolence,
Mr. (or Mrs.) desires to convey his (or her) thanks for sympathy
in his (or her) recent bereavement.
A card should be sent in return for each card received.
For announcement of a birth, two cards. The mother's card is the ordinary
size. The infant's card is one half the length and one third the width, fastened
at the upper lelt hand corner of the mother's card by a narrow white silk tie,
as follows ;
(White silk tie.)
(Infant's name.)
(Date of birth.)
(The mother's married name.
TURNING CARD CORNERS. The custom of turning the corners of
cards of etiquette when a person calls and does not find the party in, is not
in general use in the Uuited States, but it has its advantages and could be
adopted with great convenience to persons calling and receiving calls, as it at
once indicates the bject of the call.
The accepted form of turning card corners is as follows :
isite. Felicitation.
Mr.
(Residence)
Conge\ Condolence.
The signification of a card received with either of the corners turned, as
above indicated, is
Visite—& Social Call.
Felicitation — A Visit of Congratulation.
Conge — A Visit of Leave Taking.
Condolence — A Visit of Sympathy.
164 THE ETIQUETTE OF CARDS.
Turning down the right end of the card signifies that the visit is intended
for all those receiving.
LEAVING CARDS. In leaving cards, they should be distributed to suit
the occasion for leaving them or circumstances.
Inquire whether the person you desire to see is in, and hand your card to
the servant answering the summons to the door. Your name will then
be properly presented. If the oerson is not in, leave your card with the left
upper corner turned to indicate a call in person, or turn any of the other cor
ners if the call be for any of the purposes referred to. (See Turned card
corners.)
It is only necessary to leave a card once during a season, except after a din
ner or ball. It is customary to leave a card after a general card reception,
on tha first day "At Home" thereafter, but not after luncheons or teas.
A card should always be left for the lady of the house and daughters in
society. The latter are sometimes represented by turning up the end of the
card.
A wife, daughter, or sister, leaves her husband, father or brother's card
with her own, once during the season, and always after a card social event.
A daughter should leave her mother's card.
Cards should not be left for daughters without one being left for the parents.
A lady never leaves her caid for a gentleman.
Accompanying an invitation to dinner, a lady sends, if she wishes, her hus
band's card.
A gentleman who receives social courtesies should leave himself, or by
a member of his family, a card on the hostess, according to rules.
A young gentleman should never leave a card for a young lady without in
cluding one for her mother or chaperon.
A gentleman leaves but two cards ; one for the lady and one for the daugh
ters or visitors no matter how many.
When a gentleman is about to be married all hi 5 friends should leave a card
on the lady.
If there be visitors in the house leave a card for each of them, or turn down
the right end to indicate that all are included.
"When a family returns to the city each lady member in society should send a
card to such of her friends and acquaintances whom she desires to be informed,
giving place of residence and days "At Home."
A card left at the residence of a person, whether in official or social life,
answers the purpose of a call.
A card with name and address should always be enclosed, with a letter of
introduction, when sent by messenger or mail.
THE ETIQUETTE OF INTRODUCTIONS. 165
A card from one person to another, addressed to a third party, may be
substituted for a note of introduction.
A stranger desiring an acquaintance with another, may hand him his card
with appropriate verbal explanations.
The wife of an official returning formal calls should leave ner husband's
official card with her own.
In sending your card to any one residing at a hotel, always write the name
of the person for whom intended on the upper left hand corner to prevent
mistakes.
Betrothel cards should be left by the parents of the betrothed pair, on all
the members of the two families. All who receive them should make a con
gratulatory visit.
As a rule, cards left on Reception days do not require a return card. In
Washington the reverse is the rule. A card left on the day of reception
is recognized as a call for the season, and requires one return card.
When persons in society cease leaving their card, it is regarded as a notice
that acquaintance is stopped.
CARDS BY MAIL. Sending social cards through the mails is now
recognized as proper under certain circumstances, particularly owing to dis
tances and multiplicity of engagements. In certain return cards it is the
safest means, as they are more sure to reach the person they are designed for
than through the hands of careless servants in lodgings.
THE ETIQUETTE OF INTRODUCTIONS.
THE first step to an acquaintance in good society, is an introduction.
RULES GOVERNING INTRODUCTIONS. The accepted rules gov
erning personal introduct ons in polite society may be stated as follows :
Always present a person calling, to the host and hostess first.
Always present a gentleman to a lady, no matter what his social position
Always present a younger to an elder person, whether between ladies or
gentlemen, if equals in station or rank.
Always present an unmarried. to a married lady
Always present a less important to a more important person in official
rank or social station. Thi ; rule also applies to the wives of officials.
Always present a stranger to a resident.
In all cases of personal introductions be careful to pronounce the names of
the parties di- tinctly in order to escape confusing, if not embarrassing mistakes.
Between officials, the name of the superior in rank, should have precedence
according to form.
l66 THE ETIQUETTE OF INTRODUCTIONS.
Between ladies or gentlemen the name of the less important person should
be mentioned first.
Indiscriminated introductions are a disrespect to your friends.
Before introducing two persons in society obtain permission, or see that it
will be agreeable. There might be personal or political reasons why an in
troduction would not be agreeable.
To shake hands is a matter of taste. It is a more generous method of
welcoming a new acquaintance, than a simple bow, but the offer of the hand
should come from the lady or the superior in rank or age. A guest must be
presented to all persons who call socially.
TO BE REMEMBERED. A wife should introduce her husband by his
title, if he have any, and never as Mr , unless he have no title, as
that would be strained.
If a lady or gentleman be spoken to at a social gathering, they should have
politeness enough to answer without requiring an introduction first. This
would not involve further acquaintance. A lady drawing the line on this
distinction, would show herself familiar with the amenities of polite society.
It would teach the person, presuming upon a recognition thus casually ac
quired, that if it was simply to force an acquaintance, and not from politeness,
he would not be recognized.
As a rule a formal introduction should always be required, and no perma
nent acquaintance should be otherwise recognized by a lady.
A disagreeable or airy woman can always find reasons for her rudeness ;
so can an affable one for being agreeable, even at the inconvenience of tem
porary suspension of the strict rules of politeness. The weight of propriety
would rest with the latter.
Indiscriminate introductions are to be avoided. They show no respect for
your friend or yourself.
Unsolicited introductions are a sign of social "freshness."
If a gentleman asks to be introduced to a lady always first enquire from the
lady whether it would be agreeable.
In being introduced even through inadvertance be polite even if distasteful,
and withdraw gracefully at the first opportunity.
Never present a foreigner without some personal knowledge of his antece
dents, it is bad enough to impose a domestic "fraud" or "humbug" upon a
lady or gentleman in polite society, but it is infinitely worse to impose a
foreign one.
If the hostess, through inadvertance, fails to introduce all her guests it
should be no cause for slight. A gentleman at an invited social gathering
may speak to a lady without introduction under circumstances otherwise
causing embarrassment.
1 68 THE ETIQUETTE OF INTRODUCTIONS.
HOW TO INTRODUCE. The expressions suitable to personal intro
ductions naturally vary according to circumstances and the ingenuity and spirit
of the individual. Those most commonly in vogue are:
Mr. or Mrs. or Miss White; Mr. or Mrs. or Miss Black; the party intro
ducing at the same time making an obeisance toward the person presented;
or Mr , permit me to introduce or to present to your acquaintance,
Mr (here name the party with his or her proper title). Other forms
are, " Miss , I take pleasure in presenting Mr , whose reputa
tion is known to you;" or "May I be permitted to present my old friend Mr.
, the Representative from District," or stating any other distinguish
ing circumstance; or if the parties be of equal station, it would ba proper to
say, "Mr. A., permit me to iitroduce Mr. B.; Mr. B. Mr. A." If a person
expresses a desire to meet another of distinction it would be well to use the
form, "Mr. A. permit me to present Mr. B., who desires to meet you."
If the person introduced be from another part of the country, or from
abroad, it is well to mention the fact and where from.
Where more than one person is presented at the same time, to the same
person, it is necessary simply to observe the preliminary formula for the first
and then to merely mention the name of each party being introduced, as Mrs
, permit me to introduce Mr ; here pause for the
parties to bow or exchange courtesies; Miss , here pause as
before ; Mr , here pause as before, and so on through the entire
number. The party introducing should make a slight obeisance in each case.
COMMON LAW OF INTRODUCTIONS. In polite society much ele
gance of expression is sometimes indulged in in personal introductions, and
is permissable and often desirable thus putting the parties introduced at once
at their ease. But few, however, can do this gracefully, and it should not be
attempted unless well done. A prolonged exordium is always flat, and only
serves to embarrass both parties while awaiting with hands extended the con
clusion ot such ill-timed verbosity. It should be borne in mind that at such
a moment a second seams a long time and five seconds an age. Brevity is
the spirit cf personal introduction, as well as the soul of wit.
It is also proper in an introduction to emphasize your interest in your friend
by some complimentary reference. If the acquaintance be agreeable the
gentleman may make some suitable expression of approbation, as "It gives
me pleasure to meet you."
In introducing a relative always mention the relationship, as Mr. A , permit
me to introduce my brother, Mr. K.
An evidence of ill breeding is to lay hold of the arm of either party during
the ceremony of an introduction.
THE ETIQUETTE OF INTRODUCTIONS. 169
It is not improper in presenting a lady to a person of distinction to lead
her up lightly by the hand and to make a slight obeisance while presenting
her.
After an introduction, both parties are at liberty to engage in conversation,
and it is not improper and sometimes it is advisable, if the parties are entire
strangers, to say something of residence or occupation, in order to establish
a better acquaintance.
It is not proper to show too great cordiality at the first acquaintance.
When walking with a friend it is both annoying and a sign of low breeding
to introduce him to every acquaintance you may meet, There may be in
dividual exceptions, for special reasons, but persons have been seen, who
desirous of showing their imagined importance, hail friend and acquaintance
to present to their friend.
The introduction of a gentleman to a lady should be governed by great cir
cumspection, and should never be made without the lady's consent. The
person introducing must be responsible for the conduct of his friend, and
should know fully of his character, otherwise he may do great injustice to
himself and to the lady. It is extremely difficult for a lady to rid herself
of a distasteful acquaintance, and she will often endure to the last extremity,
rather than be regarded as rude. Under such circumstances, however, it
would be her duty to be frank.
Should a person at a private gathering manifest a disposition to make
your acquaintance, the fact of his presence would indicate that he is a proper
person to meet.
Where strangers meet incidentally it is not improper to enter into conver
sation and to be courteous. Such an act, however, need not be regarded as
a permanent acquaintance, unless it be mutually desired. Recognition is not
even necessary.
It would be well to observe circumspection in making acquaintances, in
order not to be obtrusive. It would be better to let others seek your society
rather than to appear to be forcing yourself upon them.
An acquaintance once made by a lady is difficult to break off, unless
there should be an open rupture. Under other circumstances when an
acquaintance is not agreeable, or there being any other reason for termina
ting it, the form must be governed entirely by surrounding circumstances.
It would be better to be frank, stating the reasons for desiring to discon
tinue an acquaintance. A failure to return the visits of her lady friends, with
out an explanation of the cause, or a word to a gentleman that she is en
gaged, are the mildest forms. A failure to recognize an acquaintance with
170 THE USE OF TITLES.
evident intention, thus giving him the "cut direct," is the most forcible
method of a lady ending an acquaintance.
Should an introduction in a public place be necessary for certain reasons,
it should be given quietly. If the introduction be to a lady the gentleman
should raise his hat.
Should a person by mistake be presented to another with whom he or she
is not on terms of friendship, it is the part of good breeding to bow and show
no feeling. It is not necessary to renew acquaintance for this reason.
When either or both parties have a right to a title, always apply it in intro
ducing them, as "Reverend Mr , permit me to present you to Gen
eral "
The forms of presentation in official society have been explained in their
proper places.
THE USE OF TITLES.
THERE are many points in the use of the titles of office, address, rank or
profession, the omission of which, in official or social intercourse, would at
once expose those who have occasion to use them, to the imputation of inex
perience, or lack of culture. The correct use of official titles, and of the
title Honorable, has already been explained in their proper places. The title
Honorable does not belong to the vocabulary of social life at all, although it
is sometimes applied in speaking of distinguished citizens in a community
by way of courtesy. Its use, however, is not American.
SOCIAL TITLES. The social titles in common use and proper in gocd
society everywhere, are Mr. (derived from Master) for gentlemen; Mrs. (Mis
tress) for married ladies, and Miss (from Mistress) for an unmarried lady,
whether young, or after having passed beyond the conventional limit of bloom
ing maidenhood; and Master for a youth during the intermediate period
between childhood and manhood. The plural of these titles, where more
than one person is addressed, is Gentlemen or Messieurs; Ladies, apply
ing to all ages, married or unmarried, and Masters.
It is not uncommon in society to use the Christian name of a married lady,
as Mrs. Jane This is not proper during the life of the husband.
It should be Mrs , giving the husband's name. After the death
of the husband it is proper to use the Christian name. A lady married to the
eldest male member of a family is entitled to use the family name with the
title Mrs., as Mrs , while the other lady members of the same
family take the names of their husbands, if married. This applies in all cases
to the eldest lady in a family, living, if married.
THE USE OF TITLES. I 71
The unmarried daughters, except the eldest, are known by their Christian
names, with the prefix Miss. The eldest daughter takes the family name, as
Miss When spoken of collectively, the daughters of the same
family are known as The Misses Smith, giving the family name and not the
Miss Joneses, for instance. The use of Christian names in society is not
elegant. This style should be confined to the home circle, and should be
limited to relatives or intimate friends. A recent acquaintance should only
be so addressed by permission.
It is questionable taste to use the word lady for wife. Mr. Smith and lady
may mean anything, but Mr. and Mrs. Smith, or Mr. Smith and wife can
not be misunderstood or misconstrued.
With the names of persons eminent in science or art, or some other dis
tinctive way, simply use the prefix, as Mr. Webster. In such a case there
could be no question as to whom is meant, as there could be but one Mr.
Webster, and the associations in mentioning the name would aid the distinc
tion, if there were any doubt. This rule applies to women as well. The
American custom of addressing distinguished personages by their first names
abbreviated, may be a Republican or popular way of showing intimacy, ad
miration, reverence or attachment, but it is not elegant nor in good taste in
good society. Mr. Webster, or Daniel Webster, sounds better than Dan.
Webster, or "Black Dan."
The use of slang terms for titles, such as the Governor, the old gentle
man, or the old man, for a father, old lady, or the old woman, for a mother,,
do not belong to the social or even domestic vocabulary. It is without ex
cuse and shows low breeding. A sense of self-respect, if not of propriety,,
should suggest Ihe fact that it is proper to address superiors and elders,,
and especially parents, relatives and friends, both in society and the home
circle, by proper titles of respect, or terms of relationship.
SOCIAL OFFICIAL TITLES. The titles of address or rank precede
the name of the person to whom applied, and in all cases the succeeding
title, except professional, is omitted. Official titles when used in society
always precede the name and are also preceded by the title Mr., as Mr.
President or Mr. Secretary. It is better in conversation to simply use the
official title preceded by Mr. and without the name. Other titles of rank
or profession may be used. When persons of both sexes are addressed at
the same time, it is simply necessary to say Ladies or Gentlemen, without
prefix of social title. A custom has authorized in the society of Washington
the use of the official title of the husband by the wife, with the prefix Mrs.,
as Mrs. President , Mrs. Secretary , Mrs. Speaker
, Mrs. Commissioner , and so on through the entire list of
172 THE ETIQUETTE OF SALUTATIONS.
titles of official rank. The propriety of such use is doubtful, though it has
its advantages in distinguishing the lady in official socuty, from one of the
same name in private life. This distinguishing designation ordinarily would
not be necessary in the case of the more prominent ladies. The same rule
applies to the use by ladies of their husbands' title of rank or profession.
The title Excellency, properly speaking, has no place in the titular code of
the United States, either Official or Civil and Honorable by courtesy only to
a very limited extent.
It is riot proper in society to apply the titles of civil office to any person,
except while in the occupancy of the office. Judicial, Military and Naval
titles can be retained during life can and be used.
PROFESSIONAL TITLES. In addressing a professional person the use
of a professional title, if entitled to the same, is proper, as Dr , for
a Doctor of Divinity, Law or Medicine ; or Professor for a Scientist, or
other person entitled to the same. In speaking of a clergyman the title
should be preceded by The, as The Reverend
The abuse of the professional or scholastic titles in the United States is
well known. Some noisy brawler on the street corner is frequently dignified
by the title Reverend, or a patent medicine quack as Dr. or Professor, &c.
In good society discrimination should be used, and impost ers ignored.
FOREIGN TITLES. The titles of Royalty, Nobility and Ecclesiastical
Dignitaries, do not form part of the vocabulary of American society. In
Washington the presence, frequently, in society, of members of the Diplo
matic Corps, necessitates the use of foreign titles, but their correct use can
only be acquired by practice.
THE ETIQUETTE OF SALUTATIONS.
THE forms of salutation and manner of greeting, vary according to degrees
of intimacy, or surroundings, and are generally expressed by the bow, the usuat
salutatory expressions, shaking hands, and among ladies often by the kiss.
COMMON FORMS. The most common forms of expression are "good
morning," "good evening," or "how are you?" always accompanying the
salutation with a bow. It is not necessary to use any verbal expressions in
passing, the bow is sufficient. A lady, in promenading, should not make any
other recognition of a gentleman than a bow.
It is proper to use the Christian names of children, or servants, without
prefix of title. When young persons have entered the period of youth the
THE ETIQUETTE OF SALUTATIONS. 173
salutation Mr. or Miss is a proper compliment The terms "Sissie," or
" Sonnie," or " Bub," do not belong to the vocabulary of refined persons. If
the young persons be strangers, a salutation like "My young friend" "My
little Miss," would sound better and not wound their sense of pride.
In saluting a number of persons the ladies are referred to first, as "Ladies
and Gentlemen." In saluting an audience assembled under the auspices of
some organized or formal call, it is proper to say Mr. President, Mr. Chair
man, or Your Honor, for a Judge or Mayor.
PRECEDENCE OF RECOGNITION. The superior in rank should
speak first to an inferior, though society is filled with a class who have no
other capital than their audacity in addressing superiors on every occasion,
and treating them with apparent intimate acquaintance. The elder persons
should recognize younger persons first. Towards all persons the titles of
address, Mr., Mrs. or Miss, with the surname in full, should always be used.
It is not a sign of good breeding to salute a person with "How do you do,
Mrs. S.?"
UNIVERSAL PRACTICE. No gentleman may stop to speak to a lady
unless she shows signs of stopping first, and then make it brief. It is not
polite for ladies to stand in public places in conversation. If she moves on
before the conversation is ended it is a notice that you may join her. You
should go, even if an inconvenience, and excuse yourself at the first oppor
tunity. If she bows and moves on it is a notice that she has finished. Bow
in return, lift your hat, and go on your way.
A lady should not be too demonstrative in her salutations. She should
always recognize those whom she regards as her friends, bi t the recognition
should be dignified and reserved.
A gentleman should never recognize a lady in any form without removing
his cigar from his lips, if smoking.
The American habit of saluting persons of slight acquaintance by their first
names, or nicknames, is no sign of importance or special privilege but rather
shows a lack of manners. This custom amongst American ladies is particu
larly inelegant in a mixed assemblage or a public place. The use of Christian
names, nicknames or terms of endearment, is suitable only to the home circle,
or among relatives or very intimate friends.
THE BOW. The graceful inclination of the head, termed the Bow, is the
first symbol of friendly salutation, and applies to persons of all ranks in official
place or society, and among ladies and gentlemen, together or separately.
In the use of the bow as a means of salutation, a lady always gives the
174 THE ETIQUETTE OF SALUTATIONS.
first recognition, except among intimate frie ds, when it should be at the same
time. Gentlemen always bow to each other in passing. When a gentlemen
meets a friend or acquaintance and bows, the other gentleman with him, if
any, should also make a slight bow.
In the drawing room a bow from a gentleman and a courtesy with a graceful
inclination of the head from a lady are the most proper and formal acts of
recognilion. In return those saluted should rise and bow. A bow should
always be returned, whether the parties be acquainted or not, and even if
not friends. A lady or gentleman will never be exceeded in politeness.
A bow of recognition in passing on the road is proper, even if the parties
are strangers.
SHAKING HANDS. When the salutation is accompanied by shaking
hands, it is always proper, for the person extending the hand, to make some
expression of greeting.
Always extend the right hand, if this be impossible extend the left, but
simultaneously ask to be excused for so doing.
The host and hostess may extend the hand of welcome to all their guests.
A gentleman should await the offer of a lady's hand before extending his
own.
It is an evidence of low breeding to squeeze a lady's hand when hand
shaking, or to hold it while engaged in conversation.
In shaking hands both parties must always rise, if possible.
In shaking hands give the whole hand and not a finger.
If a personal friend, bring a letter of introduction from another part of the
country, always shake hands.
THE HAT. Under all circumstances of private life or public occasion,
the greatest courtesy is for a gentleman to raise his hat, or to remove it en
tirely if the occasion be appropriate,
In passing a lady on the street, or at her window, or in meeting her, a
gentleman will raise his hat, but do not show the inside of it, at the same
time making a bow of salutation. The lady simply bows in recognition of the
courtesy.
To a civil officer of very high rank it would be courtesy to lift your hat.
He should return the courtesy.
A gentleman passing on horseback or driving, should hold the reins and
whip in the left hand, and raise his hat with the right. The lady returns the
salutation with a bow.
In raising the hat, as a salutation, the hand farthest from the person saluted
should be used. If a gentleman raises his hat to a lady or gentleman on the
THE ETIQUETTE OF DRESS. 175
street, all the gentlemen with him, if any, should also raise their hats without
regard to acquaintance. Ladies in the saluting party make no salutation,
unless personally acquainted with the gentlemen.
Remove your hat as soon as you enter the house, and especially when
ladies are present.
Remove your hat in public places, where ladies are present, if in an apart
ment or public hall, but not in corridors or places used as a thoroughfare.
In handing a lady to or from her carriage, or in separating from her, lift
your hat when you leave her.
THE GLOVE. It is forcing a point to remove the glove previous to
shaking hands, unless perfectly convenient. To keep a person waiting for
that purpose is embarrassing, if not ludicrous. In shaking hands with a lady
the glove should be removed out of courtesy, if her hand be ungloved, other
wise it is optional.
In official as well as social etiquette it is customary for full dress to wear
gloves of suitable material, color and style; therefore, a lady or gentleman in
full dress, without gloves, whether host, hostess or guest, can have no occasion
to feel offended if others also in full dress should extend a salutation with a
gloved hand, A dress glove should not be removed during a formal call.
In passing on the street if the weather be inclement, or cold, it is not
necessary for gentlemen to un glove the hand in shaking hands. At such
times it is customary to wear gloves for comfort and protection. (See Dress —
The Glove.}
KISSING. The form of kissing by way of salutation between opposite
sexes is obsolete in the United States, except among relatives. Among
ladies it still prevails, but it should be confined to intimate friends, and then
on the forehead or cheek. In ancient times it was in vogue between the sexes
in the best society, it being applied to the cheek, forehead or hand. It is still
customary to a limited degree in Germany. In the United States it is never
used, except restricted as above.
There is no objection to close relatives kissing in public, but it would be
better not to expose this act to public gaze.
THE ETIQUETTE OF DRESS.
NEXT to polite conversation and deportment, dress is an element of distinc
tion between gentility and low breeding.
FASHION. The reign of fashion and the servility of her subjects, have
always constituted the one burden of society. Those, however, who can use
176 THE ETIQUETTE OF DRESS.
discretion in fashion, are doing the world a service by setting an example for
the young. It can always be accepted as a safe rule that real ladies and
gentlemen, those who have always been accustomed to polite society are the
least conspicuously dressed, never bowing their heads in absolute subservience
to fashion, nor neglecting its reasonable behests. Long custom has estab
lished the Easter Season as the time for the inauguration of the spring, and
October as the beginning of the season for fall fashions.
THE TOILET. It was said by a French writer that women daily become
more artificial. The milliner, the modiste, and the coiffeure aid the handi
work of nature, and the world is thus often deluded into admiration of sym
metry which does not exist. Madame de Pompadour says it is the duty of
women to be beautiful. There is more beauty in simplicity than in studied art.
The following French terms are frequently used to designate the different
degrees of dress suitable for different occasions:
Grande Toilette. Full evening toilet for ladies appropriate for Reception?,
Parties, &c.
Demi- Toilette, or afternoon or evening dress, suitable for Drawing Rooms
or Informal Evenings " At Home," &c.
Costume de Rigueur. Full Evening Dress for gentlemen.
The carriage or visiting costume for ladies or gentlemen consists of such
dress as would be suitable for the street, with bonnet or hat.
PERSONAL ATTRACTIONS. To be considered a lady, it is not
necessary for a woman to be constantly referring to her health, and complain
ing of the exhausting effects of exertion or useful occupation. Nature designed
the flush of health to radiate from the crimson cheek, the lustrous eye, and
to find its type of perfect fullness in the symmetrical contour and grace of
motion of a well-developed and rounded form.
Brantome says of the elements of female beauty there should be:
Three white things — the skin, teeth and hands.
Three dark things — the eyes, eyebrows and eyelids.
Three red things — the lips, cheeks and nails.
Three long things — body, hair and hands.
Three short things — teeth, ears and feet.
Three broad things — chest, forehead and space between the eyes.
Nature furnishes these, and powders, perfumes and cosmetics destroy them.
Long nails are not elegant. This eccentricity was in vogue at the Court of
Louis XIV.
DRESS. It is always an indication of genteel breeding to see men and
women dress themselves well, but with moderation in style and colors. Avoid
THE ETIQUETTE OF DRESS. 177
incongruities of dress. This applies to men as well as women. A man with
a flashy shirt, or loaded down with jewelry, would never be taken for a gen
tleman. The changing styles in dress, when observed in reason, form a
pleasing variety.
The age, circumstances, time, place and surroundings of the individual should
regulate the style of dress. Elderly people can dress in more costly fabrics
than younger ones. In the harmonizing of colors in dress to suit complexion,
great skill can be shown and pleasing effects produced.
Small persons should dress in large fabrics, light colors and small figures.
Tall persons in somber shades and large figures, and materials of rich and
heavy texture .
Stout people should dress plainly, with vertical figures.
Slender persons should dress with drapery and flounces.
A LADY'S DRESS. A lady in her own house may appear in the morning
in a wrapper. The simplest jewelry only should be worn. A lady visiting
should appear in the morning in a dress of plain material.
A lady's dress in public places should suit the occasion. This her own
taste must determine. She should avoid all showy dress in style and material
and especially in the matter of jewelry. If she wishes to be taken for a lady
by birth and education, she should observe this. The world of shoddy and
vain pretenses imagines that flashy styles mean gentility, wealth and station.
The sterling class do not think so, and the humble people know the difference
between the real and the spurious article.
For attendance at church, dress austerely plain. Richness of material is
allowable. For the street, dress of more style is admissible, but should be of
subdued colors and not flashy. But little jewelry should be worn. For
the theater, concert, promenade, or other evening entertainment, to dress with
a rich cloak is proper. For the opera, the most elaborate toilet, including
jewels, may be worn, For ladies traveling, or recruiting in the mountains,
or at the sea side, plain dresses of substantial materials are best suited to the
surroundings.
WHAT TO WEAR. In every instance the choice of colors and appro
priateness of materials marks the lady of taste and culture. A lady should
never permit herself to appear slovenly in dress. Riding and Driving Dresses
should be plain and of rich material. Riding Dresses should be perfect in
fit, so as to show the figure to perfection. All the materials should be
heavy, including hat, gloves, dress and boots.
A lady receiving calls should dress according to her station and circum
stances. In the morning she should be plai^y dressed. In the afternoon
178 THE ETIQUETTE OF DRESS.
she should use richer material and jewelry. On special occasions, such as
New Year's Day, or formal evening receptions, she should be dressed in full
evening costume. Ladies calling should be dressed in as full style as driving
or walking will permit, especially so at afternoon receptions of the Ldies of
officials At a formal Dinner a lady should appear in " grande toilette" but
little less elaborate than required at evening receptions. In England it is
obligatory to appear in low-neck dresses. In this country this is not regarded as
necessary. The hostess should be plainly, but richly dressed. Unmarried ladies
should wear bright, married ladies subdued, and elderly ladies rich colors.
The evening dress of a lady should be governed by circumstances, but should
always be of a quality and style suitable to receive callers. For parties, the
more important the entertainment, the richer the dress. Dancing parties
require toilets of simpler styles than receptions.
WHAT COLORS TO WEAR. The colors in dress should symbolize the
years Children should dress in gay attire, middle aged persons in neutral
shades, and those of riper age in dark. In dress ladies should avoid violent
contrasts. Blondes should dress in dark, and brunettes in light colors. Black
or dark hair befits gay colors in fabrics and gems, while golden locks appear
best in more somber hues.
A GENTLEMAN'S DRESS. The dress of a gentleman should conform
to the prevailing fashions, but should not go to extremes. A gentleman
should always be neatly dressed. It is not only a duly he owes to society, but
will show that he respects its opinions.
To affect oddity of dress for the sake of being conspicuous, is the reverse
of flattering to a person's reputation for good sense. The" ruffianly " style,
perhaps, heightens the individual's own sense of importance, but society
judges him as a person of coarse instincts and vulgar manners.
The most suitable dress for a gentleman is one of dark colors. The jewelry
suitable for a gentleman does not go beyond a watch-chain, a seal ring, shirt
studs, or pin of neat design, and sleeve buttons of the same character. Ex
cellence of selection rather than quantity is the test of refinement.
The full evening dress, or costume de rigueur, of a gentleman, consists of
black dress coat, black pants, black vest, white or black neck-tie, and well
finished and fitting boots or shoes of patent leather or calf. The dress for
morning calls consists of a black frock, or other suitable style of walking coat,
jight shade of pantaloons, and vest to match. The dress for street wear is
the same, but of plainer material. A gentleman should always keep himself
neat in dress and person, and his hair, beard, face and hands in proper con
dition.
l8o THE ETIQUETTE OF CONVERSATION.
THE GLOVE. It is not a universal custom in the United States to wear
gloves as pirt of the ordinary dress of a gentleman, but it is in good taste.
The use of the glove when worn should be subject to the following rules:
In walking or afternoon dress, in church, or at places of public amusement,
a gentleman should wear gloves of subdued shades. At a fall dress social
entertainment, where there is dancing or at a wedding, reception or dinner
party, he should wear white or light gloves. At funerals he should wear black
glove s . ( See Sa luta tions — The Glove. )
THE ETIQUETTE OF CONVERSATION.
IN refined society conversation may be classed as the highest order of
entertainment Music may be ranked next, and dancing last.
There is nothing in the whole range of social intercourse -which affords so
extended an opportunity to ladies and gentlemen to show their culture, educa
tion and wit, as conversation. Persons engaged in conversation should main-
lain a respectful distance. It is not always agreeable to maintain too close
proximity, no matter how important or interesting the subjects under con
sideration. A person seated in conversation should take a graceful position.
Nothing so quickly exposes a lady or gentleman to the charge of lack of
breeding as their attitudes whi'e ihus engaged. The art of conversation is
best attained when a person pays respectful attention to what others have
to say ; is not obtrusive in giving utterance to opinions, and is concise in style.
GENERAL RULES OF CONVERSATION. To achieve success in
conversation, and to appear well in society, the following rules should be
observed :
Adopt a modest tone and calm manner, instead of the violent antics of
some people. It is well to show some euthusiasm in conversation, but not to
the degree of assuming to know more on any given subject than every one
else.
In mixed company conversation should be on general topics. Professional
subjects and long stories, or talking about onesself, or on family matters, are
extremely annoying to a general assemblage. Mothers should not repeat
the anecdotes of the nursery. These may be interesting to themselves, but
not to others.
Discussions on religion, politics, or any subjects upon which ihere might be
strong prejudices, should be avoided in society. It is objectionable to contro
vert what others have to say.
Speaking one's mind on all occasions is an evidence of disrespect for the
feelings of others. Inaccuracy of statement should be overlooked, or be
THE ETIQUETTE OF CONVERSATION. l8l
corrected without exposure of the persons making it. The style of taking
people aside and talking mysteriously, shows a lack of regard for others and
very poor breeding.
In conversation never use the initial as a means of designating a person.
Always mention the full suiname with the title of respect. A lady speaking
of her husband as Mr. L, , shows herself unfamiliar with the proprieties of
social life.
Loud talking or laughing are exceedingly annoying to persons of sensi
bility; in ladies it is unpardonable. Modulate the voice to the proximity of
the person addressed. Also avoid a whimpering, sentimental tone, that no
one can hear ; this is affectation.
It is much better taste not to use a word at all than to use a forced expres
sion under a false idea of delicacy. There are some things not suited to-
social conversation, therefore, they should be left unsaid rather than to struggle
to invest them with a sound of propriety by an awkward selection of terms,
presumably less conspicuous. It would be better to say Mrs. S. has a son,
than "there has been an event in the Smith family," The former conveys
all needed information. The latter sets every one in the company to
surmising, if not interrogating, \\hat that event was. Straining on small
points, or prudery, are an evidence of a perverted mind, or a lack of good
sense.
Never strive to "show off." There may be those in your audience who
are more experienced than yourself; under such circumstances you can im
agine how ridiculous you appear. A man of shallow pretensions striving
to astonish others, is entitled to no sympathy. Never undertake to instruct
others, especially in matters of art, the masters, the opera, theater, or anything
else, unless you are fully familiar with your subject, or you will soon have
your ignorance shown.
Never adopt a boastful or patronizing style of conversation; nothing so
offends a person of lower rank in- society.
It is prudent never to repeat the conversations of friends, especially when
they refer to each other, particularly if inclined to criticism.
It is a disrespect to interrupt others in conversation, even if they have too
much to say. Strive to wait until they have expended their loquacity.
It is not essential to display a superservicable zeal in defense of your
friends, unless the conversation be addressed to you.
Flattery is a sure sign of a lack of mental resources. There is a difference
between a deserved compliment for some recognized merit, and the unmeaning
twaddle of a sycophant. It may be pleasant to the ears of silly young persons,
but sensible people estimate such talk at its real value.
1 82 THE ETIQUETTE OF CONVERSATION.
It is wrong to suppose that ladies can only appreciate sentimental talk.
Some may enjoy this style, but many do not.
Slang in a lady detracts from her title to respect. In a lady or gentleman
it is low and coarse Slang with many Americans is an important element of
conversation. Such persons may be set down as of low associations in earlier
life. The same rule will apply to cant.
Set expressions in conversation show a lack of mental fertility. These are
common among sentimental ladies and shallow-pated boys. For instance,
to some of this class everything is beautiful; a beautiful dinner; beautiful
cream; beautiful coffee; a beautiful time, in fact everything is monotonously
beautiful. This style should be avoided. Give adjectives their proper sig
nificance in their proper places.
High sounding expressions in conversation are not an evidence of learning,
or even ordinary intelligence.. Let every one speak naturally, and not be
looking about for forms of conversation different from those used by sensible
people. And above all avoid using foreign phrases, unless they have a specific
application.
Vulgarity of expression is to be condemned in all. In refined society the
only conversation is that freed from all the excrescences of low thoughts and
unguarded tongues. Double entendres, intentionally made, are an evidence of
a vulgar mind, and should be rebuked. Where they are simply the result of
inadvertence, let them pass unnoticed
No gentleman will be guilty of profanity in the presence of ladies, and it is
no credit to his sense of respect for himself or others ever to enliven conver
sation in such a manner. Promiscuous profanity is an American institution.
TO BE REMEMBERED. Do not indulge in remarks disparaging of
others. Absent minded people have no right in society. Give advice when
asked. Avoid making a confidant of ever) body. Do not ask too many
questions. It is not polite to be "riding hobbies" in society. In a word,
make your conversation harmonize with the tastes, feelings and opinions of
others and you cannot go far amiss. You can show your ingenuity by
promptly judging the subjects most interesting to those around you, and con
fining yourself to them. Do not force the subjects of conversation.
GOSSIP. The bane of society is gossip. People talk of each other be
cause they have nothing else to talk about. A disposition to gossip is always
a confession of malice, or of a small mind. In churches it generally takes the
place of religious thought and fraternity, and rages like a pest. It has been a
source of more enmities than any other cause. Gossiping is not confined
to women, but is indulged in by so-called gentlemen. Those who indulge in
THE ETIQUETTE OF SOCIAL ENTERTAINMENTS. 183
this sort of conversation, as a rule, do not possess brains enough to suggest
subjects of useful conversation, and are without culture enough to rise above
such petty malice.
THE ETIQUETTE OF SOCIAL ENTERTAIN
MENTS.
THE giving and receiving of entertainments reciprocally is one of the most
atttractive features of the intercourse among refined and cultivated persons
in polite society.
CLASSES OF SOCIAL ENTERTAINMENTS. These entertainments
may be classed as
General Entertainments, including -Receptions, Drawing Rooms, or "At
Homes," Balls, Parties, Soirees, Germans and Kettle Drums, &c., and
Select Entertainments, including Dinners, Breakfasts, Luncheons, Coffees,
Teas and Suppers. The former embrace persons in social relations with the
host and hostess. The latter are limited to intimate friends, or those whom
it is desired to specially honor for some particular reason, and no person in
society has a right to feel slighted if not invited.
HOURS. In all social entertainments, unless the hours are mentioned,
the time of arrival should be from 8 to 10 p m., and the time of departure
from II p. m. to 12 midnight. Dancing parties usually end at 2 a m.
AT THE DOOR. Upon all occasions of receptions, balls, parties and
the more elaborate social affairs it is customary to stretch a carpet, and often
an awning from the carriage steps to the door. A footman or servant should
be stationed at the carriage step to open the doors of the carriages of arriving
guests, and to give them the numbers of their conveyances, and should aid
them in securing their conveyances when they leave. The gentlemen should
remember their numbers so as to avoid confusion and delay when they depart.
GENERAL RULES. There are certain rules of decorum which apply to
all social entertainments, and should be observed by host, hostess and guests,
in order to preserve that degree of harmony and propriety which are essential
to the full enjoyment of all present. Thest may be summarized as follows :
ARRIVING. Upon entering the house proceed directly and quietly to
the rooms set apart for ladies' wrappings and gentlemen's hats and coats. To
attempt to create a sensation is low. In ascending the stairs the lady should
go first, and in descending the gentleman should go first to be ready to receive
his lady at the foot.
184 THE ETIQUETTE OF SOCIAL ENTERTAINMENTS.
ENTERING. The gentleman should offer his left arm to the lady, which
she should accept by gracefully and lightly resting her hand therein. The
couple should then proceed to the drawing-room. Upon entering they should
bow and address the host and hostess. After that they greet any of the
guests they may meet in the course of the evening. It is not necessary to go
through he entire party in regular order.
THE HOST AND HOSTESS. In your own house all your guests are
equal for the time being, and have equal claims upon your attention. A host
and hostess should not overlook their younger guests. Their appearance in
society is attended with natural reserve and timidity, and an effort should be
made to make them feel at ease. The relief and encouragement which such
treatment gives to a young lady or gentleman, mingling with older and more
experienced persons, will never be forgotten.
DON'T. Avoid being officious by assuming to do the honors in another's
house, unless requested, and do not constitute yourself master of ceremonies
unless asked to do so by the host or hostess.
Do not offer a person a chair from which you have just risen, unless there
be no other in the room.
Never take the chair of the mistress of the house, even though she be absent.
Neve • force yourself in a position to be recognized by another. If you de
sire recognition make it appear as if you met by accident.
AS GUEST. A gentleman shou'd always address his wife in company as
Mrs , and never by her initial nor her Christian name, nor "my
wife." The Christian name should only be used among relatives or very
intimate friends. This rule will apply with even more force to a lady.
In a serial entertainment persons can open a conversation with each other
without an introduction, as the place and circumstances indicate that none
but persons of the same social class are present. The acquaintance, however,
terminates with the evening, and no recognition is required thereafter. If
the acquaintance is to be continued, the parties should be formally introduced.
It is the heighth of impoliteness to take any one to a social entertainment,
no matter how intimate your relations with the host or hostess, without first
inquiring whether it would be agreeable.
Lounging on sofas or easy chairs, in society, is impolite, and with ladies
present, extremely vulgar. No one in good health should appear in society
unless physically equal to the decorum of the occasion.
To be wandering about the room, in company, and handling articles of
vertu is an evidence of vulgar breeding. Such things can be admired more
appropriately by the sense of sight than the sense of touch.
INVITATIONS. 185
Pride and display are never regarded as the evidences of consequence on
the part of individuals, and generally inspires the contempt rather than the
admiration of those whom it is designed to impress. Those most entitled to
position make the least display of it.
It is the height of impropriety for persons to carry their whims into com
pany. If they are not in the frame of mind to be agreeable, their absence
would be more satisfactory than their company In a mixed company no one
cares about the grievances, afflictions or notions of others. Exhibitions of
emotion in company should also be repressed.
A person should never lose temper in company, and should not notice any
supposed slight. If any one adopts an offensive manner, strive to appear not
to notice it. If it should require attention do not disturb the entire company,
but wait until the party retires.
DEPARTURE. Upon withdrawing after a social entertainment of any kind,
it is proper before leaving the Drawing Room and while taking leave to ex
press to the host and hostess the pleasure you have experienced during the
evening. In taking your departure do so with as little commotion as possible.
RETURN CALLS. Those who have accepted social recognition in the
way of invitations to social entertainments, should make a call upon the hos
tess on her first reception day after the event. If she has no day for receiving,
a call should be made or a card left within ten days. This applies whether
the invitation were accepted or declined.
INVITATIONS.
The forms of Invitations vary according to the object of the entertainment,,
or the event to be commemorated. Those of a special nature will be given in
their proper places.
In purely informal gatherings a verbal invitation from the hostess to her
lady friends, whose company is desired, or by the host, or some male rela
tive, or special friend of the family, at the request of the hostess, to the gen
tlemen whose presence is desired, is sufficient.
FORMS OF INVITATIONS AND DECLINATIONS. The ordinary
forms of invitations are engraved in blank, as follows:
Mr. and Mrs.
Request the pleasure of
Mr. and Mrs 's company
On evening, (date) ,
At o'clock.
(Character of Entertainment.) (Residence.)
1 86 INVITATIONS.
This is the best form, as it designates the name of the person for whom the
invitation is intended.
The day of the month may be written. The .hour should be numerals.
The acceptance or declination should be written and partake of the same
form as far as practicable, as
Mr. and Mrs ...'s
Compliments to
Mr. and Mrs ,
Accepting with pleasure their kind invitation for evening, the ....
Or if declined,
Mr. and Mrs
Regret that they cannot accept the kind invitation of Mr. and Mrs ,
for evening, the
The form of an invitation to a Drawing Room, or an "At Home :"
Mr. and Mrs
At Home
Tuesdays, (Residence.)
from 3 to 5 P. M.
The following is the form of invitation to a Dancing party given during the
season at the fashionable hotels :
(Name of Hotel.)
The pleasure of your company is respectfully requested for
evening, at P. M. (date.)
To Mr (and ladies)
Compliments of
This caid must be shown at the Door.
" Not Transferable."
Dancing.
The following is the form of an invitation to an Assembly.
The pleasure of your company is
Requested at an Assembly to be given at
(Place) on evening, (date) , at o'clock.
Committee :
Secretary.
An answer to the Secretary is requested.
The following is the form of invitation used for the citizens' reception and
ball usually given on the night of the inauguration of the President :
INVITATIONS. 187
Inaugural Reception.
Promenade Concert.
(Appropriate designs with vignettes of the President and Vice- President,
national arms, flags, eagle and other national symbols.)
The pleasure of your company is requested at the , Washington,
D. C, March 4, 18..
(Here, in appropriate arrangement, follow the names of the officers of
the executive committee and the committee of arrangements.)
Another form of Invitation is,
First Grand Ball
of the
Marine Guard,
Navy Yard, Washington, D C.
To be held at Hall,
On , at o'clock.
Compliments of
Not Transferable.
FRENCH PHRASES. The following ^re the abbreviations of French
phrases, or terms frequently used in invitations, and the corresponding ex
pressions in English.
R S. V. P Repondez s^ilvous plait, answer if you please.
Soiree Dansante, Dancing Party.
Soiree Musicale, Musical Party.
Cotillion, Cotillion.
Bal Masque, Masquerade Ball.
Fete Champetre, a rural Entertainment.
Conversazione, (Italian,) An Entertainment for Conversation.
Dejeuner, Breakfast, meaning at n, A. M.
GENERAL RULES. The following rules should govern all invitations:
Acceptances and regrets must be addressed to the hostess.
An invitation sent to several members of the same family may be enclosed
in the same envelope or sent separately. The forms of invitations are the
same, the daughters may be included in one invitation and the sons in another,
if unmarried and living at home.
Never use an abbreviation in the wording of an invitation.
All invitations to a private entertainment, which contain the words "re
quest the honor or pleasure of your company," require an answer, whether
the usual request be granted or not. It is not necessary to accept or decline
invitations to receptions, unless requested to do so, as these are more of a
1 88 INVITATIONS.
ceremonial than of a social character. Invitations to an " At home " require
no answer, as such entertainments are of an informal nature.
Invitations to a reception should be sent out from ten to twenty days in
advance, and to a dancing party, or ball, from ten to twenty days, according
to the importance of the occasion. Levees, public receptions and drawing-
rooms, are usually announced in the public prints. Invitations to "At
Homes " are issued at the beginning of the season and designate the days
and the months they will continue, and whether in the afternoon or evening.
Invitations to dinner may be issued from ten to twenty days in advance, and
must always be answered.
All invitations to parties, balls, soirees, dinners, and formal breakfasts,
luncheons, coffees and teas, should be promptly answered, not later than two
days after received. It matters not whether an answer be requested or not.
Should anything occur to prevent carrying out an accepted invitation a note,
of explanation, giving the reason, should be sent at once.
Acceptances or regrets may be sent through the mail
Never send invitations to some friends and cards to others for a social af
fair, except marriage announcements,
TAKING A LADY. In attending a social entertainment of any kind a
gentleman desiring to accompany a lady, should either call upon her and ask
her to accompany him or address her a written note to the same effect. The
usual form of such a note would be,
Miss
May I have the pleasure of your company to the ,
at , on evening, the of at o'clock.
With respect,
Washington, D. C ,18..
The lady should reply promptly:
Mr
It will give me pleasure to accompany you to the ,
at , on evening, the of . 18..
Washington, D. C, , 18
or,
Mr
I regret that a previous engagement (or stating any other
reason) prevents me from accepting your kind offer for the at on
, the ....of 18..
Washington, D. C, , 18..
All invitations, if not answered, are regarded as accepted. Where an answer
is requested it would be discourteous not to give it.
THE DEBUT IN SOCIETY. 189
THE DEBUT IN SOCIETY.
A custom much to be applauded, is the recognition of the entrance of a young
lady into society by some suitable social demonstration. The custom of society
has established the time for such an event in a young lady's life at any period
between the years of eighteen and twenty. The pernicious practice of im
patient mothers permitting their daughters to enter society earlier, cannot be
too severely deprecated. To launch a young lady into society incomplete in
education necessary to fit her to appear well among her associates; incom
plete in judgment to protect her against the snares which beset her path, and
incomplete in that discretion necessary to put her on her guard against actions,
innocent though they may be, but upon which society will only too readily put
its own construction, is to assume a responsibility which should be well con
sidered beforehand. The standard of society is regulated entirely by the
character and accomplishments of the ladies who compose it. For this reason it
is all the more important that society should be made up of the best material.
The importance, therefore, of the debut of any young lady can be appreciated.
It marks the era in her life when she enters the arena of society as a woman
and is entitled to all the proper and rightful privileges of her social position.
She may now receive the courtly attentions of gentlemen, and may appear in
public as the mistress of her own will. By her own acts she wins her way
to the homage of her friends and glory of her sex by filling a high place in
the social sphere, or falls a wreck to the many dangers which beset her
path, and disappears forever from the society of her friends. The tender care
of a mother still watches her footsteps, but maternal solicitude is no longer
the law to govern her. She is her own mistress before the social world.
THE PRESENTATION. The first step in tt& presentation of a daughter
to the social world is for the young lady, in company with her mother, to
call upon such lady friends whose acquaintance she wishes to retain. A day
is then fixed for the debut and invitations are sent by messenger or mail ten
days before the time. These invitations should be engraved and printed in
fine style, like other invitations. The usual form is as follows :
Mr. and Mrs. ... —
Request the pleasure of presenting their daughter,
Miss
to
on evening, at o'clock.
Dancing at ( Residence. >
The form of acceptance is the same as for other social entertainments:
190 THE DEBUT IN SOCIETY.
Mr. and Mr?
Accept with pleasure
Mr. and Mrs 's
Invitation for evening
These invitations are sent to each member of the family and should be
replied to in the same form.
It would be proper for the more intimate friends of the family to recognize
the event by sending on the day named some suitable floral or other tribute.
On the evening of the entertainment the mother receives the guests as they
arrive and formally presents them to her daughter. It is proper for guests to
welcome her into the social world by appropriate expressions of congratulaiton.
When the supper is announced the father, if present, escorts the debutante,
while the mother is escorted by a gentleman selected by the father. If the
father is not present the young lady should be escorted by the nearest relative
of suitable age. In the dance the father or the nearest relative should be her
first partner, and after that she can select or accept the offers of others. She
should not dance twice with the same person.
The daughter is now a young lady in every sense of the term in the
vocabulary of polite society. . Thereafter all visits of etiquette, while made
upon the mother, should also include her.
Sometimes a debutante dinner is given, with a dancing party after.
SOCIAL DUTIES. It is customary during the first season that ths de
butante should not use a card of her own, but her name should be engraved
on the same card with her mother. She makes no visits of etiquette alone and
only receives them in company with her mother. After the first season she
has her own card and receives her own company.
ENTREE OF A GENTLEMAN. No ceremony attends the entree of a
young gentleman into society. His youthful services to his mother and sisters
have already given him a schooling in social affairs, which he employs in a
broader sphere when the attractions of polite society begin to have an interest
to him.
It is not unusual to celebrate the arrival of a son at his majority, by inviting
a few friends to a social gathering.
The following is the form of invitation used for such an entertainment :
Mr. and Mrs
Request the pleasure of •
's
Company to celebrate their son's majority
on evening, , 18
An early answer is desired. (Residence.)
RECEPTIONS AND DRAWING-ROOMS. 191
RECEPTIONS AND DRAWING-ROOMS.
BALLS AND PARTIES.
The ceremonial Receptions or Drawing Rooms axe. the usual forms of enter
taining friends in Official or private life, socially. They also afford to strangers
of social standing, in the city, an opportunity to pay their respects to the dis
tinguished resident ladies and Officials which they otherwise might not enjoy.
NEW YEAR'S RECEPTIONS. The New Year's Receptions begin the
season of social festivity, both in official and private life, at the National
Capital as well as elsewhere. The custom of holding New Year's receptions
originated in the practice among the sovereigns and ruling princes of the old
world of granting an audience to the ambassadors, envoys and public ministers
of sufficient rank, of other countries, for the purpose of receiving their con
gratulations upon the opening of the New Year. The receptions of a similar
character at the Executive mansion have the same object in view, the Diplo
matic corps being present by invitation, and the representatives of the three
co-ordinate branches of the Government and people by public announcement in
the newspapers.
The reception at the Executive mansion is followed by receptions held by
the members of the Supreme Court, and the Cabinet, and their ladies, in so
ciety, and the ladies of Senators, Representatives and others in social life.
The announcements are usually made the day before in the newspapers. This
is sufficient notice to all friends and proper persons that they will be welcome.
The time for receiving New Year's calls in some cities begins at 10 a.m. In
Washington it is customary for the members of the Cabinet, Diplomats, Sena
tors and Representatives, officers of the. Army and Navy, and Officials, to call
upon THE PRESIDENT first. As these receptions begin at II a. m., the recep
tions at the residences of the Cabinet Ministers (except the Secretary of State)
which begins after the Diplomatic breakfast, and in social life, begin at 12
noon and last until 5 p. m. In some cases where a number of ladies are
receiving at the same place it is not unusual for the hostess to invite a few gen
tlemen to return in the evening to dance.
In some instances ladies in society issue cards of invitation, which are in the
name of the hostess, neatly engraved in form, as follows :
Mrs
At Home,
January first, from I till 9 o'clock P. M.
(Residence.)
192 RECEPTIONS.
If any daughters or invited friends receive with the hostess, their cards
should be enclosed in the same envelope. The issuing of invitations, how
ever, is not desirable for many reasons.
At all New Year's receptions the windows are darkened, so as to exclude
the sunlight, and the rooms are brilliantly lighted. The hostess and receiving
guests are in grand toilet. In official New Year's receptions the official is the
principal receiving party. In social life the New Year's greetings are to the
lady of the house. Gentlemen calling should provide themselves with a full
supply of visiting cards, as the cards left on these occasions are preserved and
referred to in selecting the guests for future entertainments during the sea
son. This applies to official as well as social occasions.
ROUTINE OF RECEPTIONS At New Year's Receptions a servant
opens the door without delay to arriving guests. Gentlemen leave their cards
in the receiver in the hall, and after disposing of their overcoats, enter the
Drawing Room with or without hat in hand. The ladies who stand at the
opposite end of the main parlor, receive them, Ihe hostess bows or extends
her hand and acknowledges any complimentary remark with a suitable reply,
or bow of recognition, and turning presents the callers to the ladies receiving
with her The latter will simply bow. If any callers have been invited as
the friends of one of the receiving ladies, the latter will greet them cordially
and present them to the hostess. After this exchange of the compliments of
the season, which should be brief, if other callers are approaching, the hos
tess invites the callers to partake of refreshments. The callers retire alone,
if disposed, and aie served by waiters. It is not irregular for the hostess
to ask one of the receiving ladies to accompany any gentleman whom she
wishes specially to honor, to the refreshment room. The lady should remain
to see that the gentleman is waited upon, and may then excuse herself and join
the receiving party. If the callers are few, the hostess can step to the re
freshment room, but she must never be absent from her place when a caller
appears. Nothing is so embarrassing to a caller as to be compelled to wander
about looking for the hostess. A New Year's call should not extend beyond
from five to fifteen minutes. After leaving the refreshment room, the caller
should pass through the receiving parlor and bow to the ladies as they pass out.
The refreshments should be light, consisting of coffee, chocolate, bouillon,
sandwiches, cold meats, salads, cakes, ices and confections. The serving of
wine is optional, and, as a rule, objectionable. Frequently gentlemen refrain
from its use, not desiring to discriminate among their lady friends, and ladies
accustomed to serving wines at other entertainments, refrain on this, on ac
count of the danger of an abuse of the courtesy.
194 RECEPTIONS.
The proper dress for gentlemen for making formal calls should be the style
in vogue for morning calls, or a dress suit with subdued colors in ties and
gloves.
In less formal New Year's receptions a lady may simply write on the lower
left hand corner of her visiting card "January first," and send to such gentle
man friends as she may particularly desire to see on that day. Refreshments
must be served, but not on an elaborate scale. The costume for ladies in this
case should be such as would be worn for ordinary visits of ceremony with
light colored gloves. The reception room should not be illuminated, daylight
being more suitable to the informal character of the occasion.
The hours of receiving end the formalities incident to such receptions are
the same as for a more elaborate affair.
In the case of any lady, for reasons satisfactory to herself, not receiving,
it would be proper to place a card-basket at the door to receive the cards of
callers. Gentlemen unable to call may send their cards by mail or messenger,
so as to reach the parties before the hours of receiving. Gentlemen may
also visit each house and send their cards in by a servant. The upper right
hand corner (felicitation) should be turned to show delivery in person.
New Year's cards are frequently designed for the occasion, and it is proper
to write on the upper left hand corner, For Mrs , "Com
pliments of the season." It is not improper for a gentleman to leave a card
for an elderly or invalid gentleman friend in the house.
During the first week after the New Year's receptions it is usual for re
ceiving ladies in society to make calls of congratulation among themselves.
These personal calls are disposed of before the usual duties of the gay season
fully consume their time.
GEN ERAL RECEPTIONS. The evening receptions given by the higher
members of the three co-ordinate branches of the Government have bsen
mentioned elsewhere. The evening receptions in social life are conducted in
the same manner, and include friends and acquaintances in and out of official
life. The invitations should be sent out at least ten days in advance.
The following are informs of invitations used on such occasions :
To a reception in honor of a distinguished guest :
(Initial. )
Mr. and Mrs
Request the pleasure of your company
to meet
The Secretary of and Mrs ,
evening, the , from to
o'clock.
(Residence.)
GENERAL RECEPTIONS. 195
Another form is :
(Crest.)
Mr. and Mrs
Will be pleased to see
Mr. and Mrs
on the day of , from till
o'clock P. M.
(Residence.)
Another and simpler form is :
Reception.
Mr. and Mrs _. . .
At Home
evening, the at o'clock.
Or,
(Monogtam.)
Prof, and Mrs
Reception.
.. evening, . ....
at o'clock.
For a public reception :
(Initials.)
Masonic Temple.
Reception
evening, , at o'clock.
Complimentary.
Mr
Yourself and ladies are cordially invited.
Committee ot Arrangements :
Invitations to receptions require no acceptance, unless specifically requested.
The usual hours of holding evening receptions are from 8 to ri p. m.
Ladies appear in grand toilet and gentlemen in full dress. The arriving
guests are directed to the dressing-rooms and after removing their wrappings,
the gentlemen join their ladies. Each gentleman offers his arm to his lady
and descends to the -drawing-room, which the couple enter and pay their
respects to the host and hostess. (See Etiquette of Social Entertainments.}
The guests move about the room addressing their friends and engaging in
conversation with them. Refreshments are served at 10 o'clock. The gentle
men, assisted by servants, in turn wait upon the ladies who accompanied them
into the refreshment room.
196 DRAWING ROOMS.
After the host and hostess return to the drawing room the guests follow and
after a few moments take leave and withdraw to the dressing rooms. Here
they secure their wrappings and should depart quietly. Guests who arrived
in carriages, leaving their ladies in the hall, should give their names or
numbers of their carriages to the groom or a policeman outside, who will
announce them, and rejoin their ladies to await notification. It is not unusual,
where the throng 'of vehicles is great, for ladies and gentlemen to step outside
and take their carriages at some point previously agreed upon.
DRAWING ROOMS. The Drawing Rooms of ladies in official or social
life are held on certain days and are governed by the same formalities. (See
Reception Days and Receptions, Official Etiquette )
These receptions are held between the hours of 2 and 5 p. m., and are open
to ladies and gentlemen, resident or strangers, in good society in Wash
ington or at home. The proper costume for the receiving lady is evening
dress but not grand toilet. Ladies calling should wear street costume and
enter with bonnets. Gentlemen are also attired in walking costume and
enter with or without hat in hand, but leave their overcoats in the ante-room.
The Drawing Rooms of ladies in social life are held principally by those
known in society and are frequently announced in the daily newspapers.
In attending an afternoon reception hand your card to the usher at the
door, who will announce your name and deposit the card in the card basket.
If there is no usher, deposit the card in the card basket yourself, and announce
your own name as you approach.
The receptions usually termed "At Homes'1'' may be held either in the
afternoon or evening. These receptions, when held in the evening, are by
invitation as follows :
Mr. and Mrs
At Home
Wednesdays in January and February,
from to o'clock.
These entertainments are designed for personal friends, and are less formal
than receptions. They are frequently taken for formal receptions, however,
and guests dress accordingly. They are properly intended to afford friends in
the city an opportunity to call in a sociable way, but as a rule it is not always
safe to regard them in that light. It is due to the host and hostess, and to
the guests, that a distinction be made. An invitation to a Reception should be
considered as an announcement that the official or private citizen and the
ladies of his family would be pleased to see their friends in full evening dress
and an "At Home," that they would be received informally in calling dress
DANCING PARTIES AND BALLS. 197
and bonnet. The safest distinction to make, is to regard an "At Home"
during the day-time, a calling costume affair, and during the evening full dress.
DANCING PARTIES AND BALLS. It is not considered elegant for
ladies in polite circles to attend public balls. Exception, however, may be
made on occasions of an official event in which a grand ball or public enter
tainment is the opening or closing ceremony.
In giving a private ball or formal Dancing party, it should be done in good
style, or not at all.
The cards of invitation should be issued not less than ten days in advance
in order to allow the ladies ample opportunity to make their preparations.
The invitations to a Dancing party are in the name of the lady. The number
of guests should be determined by the accommodations. Over crowded
apartments are an inconvenience to the dancers, and detract from the pleasure
of the occasion. One hundred dancers is a large number for an ordinary
private ball or dancing party. It is generally safe, however, to invite one-
fourth more than a convenient number.
The following is the usual form of invitation to a dancing party:
Mrs
Requests the pleasure of the company of
Mr. and Mrs
On evening,
at o'clock.
(Residence.)
An answer is desired.
Dancing.
If the entertainment be simply a parly, use this form :
Mr. and Mrs 's
Compliments
For evening, ,
from to o'clock.
(Residence.)
The favor of an early answer is requested.
Dancing.
An invitation to a private ball should read,
Mr. and Mrs 's
Compliments
to Mr. and Mrs , and request the pleasure
of their company at a ball evening the
.... of
An early answer is requested. (Residence.)
198 DANCING PARTIES AND BALLS.
It is always desirable to state the character of the entertainment.
If the party or ball be in honor of a debutante her card may be enclosed
with the invitation.
The acceptance or regrets should be sent within two days after the invita
tion. In event of an occurrence, subsequently, preventing attendance, a note
of explanation would be admissable. The following general forms are used:
Mr. and Mrs 's compliments and accept with pleasure the
polite invitation of Mrs , for .. evening, the , or
Mr regrets that absence from the city (or any other reason
may be stated) will prevent his acceptance of the kind invitation of Mrs.
, for evening, the
These may be sent by messenger or mail and should be addressed to the
lady.
The dress suitable for such entertainments is grand toilet for ladies and full
evening dress for gentlemen. White or light colored kids should be worn
and should not be taken off until supper.
The selection of guests should be with reference to their ability to dance.
Nothing so destroys the pleasure of this class of entertainment as to have a
large proportion of persons who cannot or will not dance. The success of a
Dancing party depends largely upon three requisites, a smooth floor, a good
supper, and excellent dancers.
There should be dressing rooms for ladies and gentlemen sufficient to ac
commodate the guests conveniently, and servants to attend upon them. In
each dressing room should be blank cards for the use of the guests. A tablet
or printed list of the dances, with blanks opposite, would be convenient for
ladies and gentlemen to note their engagements. Intimate friends may arrive
early so as to extend their greetings before the throng becomes great. Guests
should arrive from 9 to 10 p. m. The lady of the house should occupy a
place in the drawing room most convenient for the guests to pay their
greetings.
The gentlemen should always wait at the dressing room door for their
ladies, and when ready, should offer the left arm to his lady and escort her
to the lady of the house, where both should extend their greetings and pass
on to make way for those who follow. Persons not accustomed to good
society, stop to enter into conversation, to the great annoyance of the hostess
and impatience of the guests who follow. A lady, as a rule, should never
enter the drawing room unattended. If she has no escort let her accompany
a gentleman and lady friend.
If the lady you are attending has other admirers, it is proper deference
to her and to the pleasure of the general assembly not to absorb all her time,
DANCING PARTIES AND BALLS. 199
but like a true gallant permit her to have some range to her caprices, being
always watchful, however, that she is not neglected.
The host should always see that all the guests are enjoying themselves.
The hostess should be dressed in a subdued manner, and should be equally
polite to all.
There should be seats provided around the room for those who are not
dancing.
On all occasions, private or public, where there is dancing there should be
a tl Master of Ceremonies" If the occasion be a private dancing party the
hostess may select a competent gentleman to act, and he should not decline.
He should call the dance, see that those who wish to dance are supplied with
partners, and that all are in their proper places. He then signals the musicians
(who should recognize no other authority) to begin. Gentlemen should engage
their partners for the dance before the music begins. Should a gentleman
be unacquainted with a lady, he should be presented by the Master of Cere
monies, or some mutual friend, before he asks her to dance, otherwise, in.
polite society, she would unhesitatingly decline.
When the dance is over the gentleman should promenade a few moments
with the lady resting on his left arm, and then escort her to a seat, or sur
render her to her partner for the next dance The gentleman thanks her for
the pleasure the dance has afforded him. Should a lady feel fatigued, and
desire not to dance, it would be polite for the gentleman, unless other
wise engaged, to remain with her during the progress of the dance.
The time for supper is between eleven and twelve o'clock. The host con
ducts the principal lady to the supper room, followed by the guests. Each gen
tleman should escort a lady to the supper room, should there be a sufficient num
ber present, wait upon her and return to the drawing room with her. The
hostess usually lingers until the last to see that everything is in order. Should
a high official or specially honored guest be present she will follow the host
and lady to the supper. It is the grossest impoliteness to permit a lady to
look out for herself.
If the entertainment be a ball, the supper room should remain open until the
end. At an ordinary dancing party refreshments are served at a stated hour.
There should always be iced water or lemonade where convenient to the guests,
It is no compliment to the ladies and no credit to the gentlemen to pass
most of the evening after supper in the dressing rooms smoking and per
haps indecorous drinking.
The dancing should be resumed after a brief intermission after supper.
A dancing party or ball should not be kept up too late, no matter how urgent,
for politeness sake, the host or hostess may be. The older guests should set
the example for the younger to follow, with respect to leaving.
2OO DANCING PARTIES AND BALLS.
Guests should not make undue commotion in leaving. Take leave of the
hostess. If she cannot be found readily, it is not etiquette to be running over
the premises in quest of her, but to await her appearance or leave quietly.
The invitation to a ball or dancing party should be recognized within the
week after. The ladies call in person. The gentlemen call in person or by
card.
GENERAL RULES. The following are the general rules of etiquette
governing the decorum of dancing parties or public or private balls.
Pi esentation to a lady in a public ball room, for the purpose of dancing,
does not entitle a gentleman to an acquaintance. Meeting her afterwards he
should await recognition.
Lead the lady lightly through the dance, do not drag her nor seize her
by the hand roughly.
Never take part in a dance unless you know at least enough to keep out
•of the way of those who are familiar with its figures.
Gentlemen should dance quietly. Dancing is an exhibition of the grace
and not the muscularity of motion.
Should a lady politely decline the invitation of a gentleman to dance, and
subsequently dance with some one else, it is not to be taken as an offense.
She may simply have prefened another. A lady cannot be expected to dance
\vith those who come first, or not at all. She is entitled to the selection of
her own partner in the dance.
If a lady engages to dance with a gentleman, in some future dance, the latter
should be mindful to present himself at a seemly time before the dance is
called, otherwise he might prevent the lady from obliging some one else. Such
an oversight might be treated as an insult.
A lady waltzing with a gentleman, the latter should rest his open hand
lightly on the lady's waist.
It is no evidence of gallantry to be officious in defense of the ladies, and
no notice should be taken of such a performance, except in an extreme breach
of decorum. In lesser matters a lady will take better care of herself. In a
matter of this kind she has the decided advantage of a would-be gentleman.
Never take an uninvited friend to a ball or dancing party without previously
asking permission. A person so invited should also return a card.
Want of reserve in either sex, slang, and defiance of the restraints of polite
society, are without excuse, even in a ball room.
"THE GERMAN." The etiquette of the "German," is the same as
for a Dancing party. The hostess should exercise care in the choice of the
leader of the dance, and the favors provided for those who dance should be
THE GERMAN. 2OI
carefully selected. The hostess should strive to have the favors as evenly
distributed as possible, or at least should encourage those who are less for
tunate than others.
The usual forms of invitation are
The pleasure of your company is requested at the
Leap Year German
evening, ,
Hall.
Dancing at 8 o'clock. German at 10 o'clock.
Committee:
Or, The German Club
Request the pleasure of
's company on evening, the day of , at
o'clock, at
Dancing at o'clock. German at o'clock.
It is customary to pass the early part of the evening in the waltz or other
dances, and to begin "The German" after supper.
It is often the custom for certain ladies and gentlemen to practice "The
German. " In this case the lady of the house at which the dance is to be
practiced issues the invitation as
Mrs
Asks the pleasure of your presence at a meeting of
"The German," on evening, , at ....
o'clock. (Residence.)
It is said that this elaborated form of cotillion was first danced at a ball
given to the allied sovereigns after the battle of Waterloo. The favors are
simply to enhance the pleasures of the occasion.
FASHIONABLE DANCING. The Quadrille is the favorite of all classes,
as it affords ample field for grace of motion, without much previous knowl
edge of intricate steps. It is also a conversational dance, and therefore is a
source of entertainment to those \v ho dance more for politeness than pleasure.
The dance admits of as much state or gayety as the participants are disposed
to bestow upon it. But the energy of the gentlemen should not be carried to
the extent of roughness. An easy graceful motion is in best form.
The Landers, a more animated dance, is also more complicated. It is best
adapted to young people, with whom it is a great favorite. As a rule, only
persons familiar with its complicated movements should attempt to dance it,
or at all events to lead, so as to set the example to those less familiar with it.
The Round dances, as waltzes and polkas, should be danced with grace. The
2O2 OPERA AND THEATRE PARTIES.
old time prudery against round dancing by ladies and gentlemen not related
is less rigid of late years. It is a subject which should be governed by the
lady's own inclinations. She may dance with a gentleman relative or friend
with propriety, but a lady will never waltz with a comparative stranger, nor a
ball-room acquaintance. The gentleman and lady in waltzing should not ap
pear to be leaning upon each other. The gentleman should be firm but gentle
in holding the lady's hand, and should not seize her so as to embarrass her
step. The Americans are the best waltzers in the world.
The Minuet, the ancient dance of French royalty, is the culmination of
grace, comprising an easy motion, stately step, graceful courtesy and dignified
bow. It is well adapted to the display of elegant toilets with trains, but is
not a popular dance on account of the difficulty of dancing it well by a mixed
company and without previous careful training.
The " German" or cotillion, the etiquette of which has been given, is the
favorite dance in army and navy and the select circles of fashionable dancers.
The Galop, the Virginia Reel, and Sir Roger de Coverly are usually the clos
ing dances, and are generally somewhat rompish, but should never be carried
to rudeness.
No one in polite society should make fashionable entertainments a school
for dancing. Every lady or gentleman, if they wish to dance, should avail
themselves of previous training under the tuition of a dancing master.
In society, to be a good dancer is a great accomplishment. To be a poor
dancer shows a hck of training, but to be rough shows a lack of the instincts
of a gentleman.
OPERA AND THEATER PARTIES. It is proper in polite society
for a young gentleman to invite his lady friends to an opera or theater party.
The parties of this character are designed for young gentlemen who have
the means and who desire to return social kindnesses received by them from
their friends, and who have not the facilities for reciprocating at their own
homes. In all opera or theater parties, where young ladies form part of tne
company, it is necessary to secure the presence of a married lady of suitable
age and experience, a relative if possible, to chaperon or matronize the party.
The invitations are given by the young gentleman in person to the mothers or
guardians of the young ladies, and may also include a suitable gentleman
relative, if possible. He should also mention the name of the lady who is to
matronize the party, and the names of all the young ladies and gentlemen in
vited. His invitation having been accepted he should give directions for the
assembling of the party. The invited guests should meet at the residence of the
matron, or one of the party, or the principal box occupied by the matron,
at the place of amusement. In the latter case the tickets of admission should
AN OPERA BOX PARTY
204 FANCY DRESS AND CARD PARTIES.
be left with the invitations. After the entertainment, the guests may be in
vited to supper ordered in advance at a suitable restaurant. The matron of
the party presides, and the same decorum should be observed as if it were a
formal dinner. The matron also indicates the time to return home. The
host should call en the matron and the families of the young ladies within
a week, to inquire after the health of his guests. The young ladies should
call within a week on the matron.
When an opera or theater party is given by a lady from her own home,
a more elaborate form would be to give a dinner to her guests, but that is not
necessary, and then visit the opera or theater, and have light refreshments
after their return. The lady issues invitations, and appoints the hour for as
sembling at her own house. She should include an equal number of young
ladies and gentlemen, rarely exceeding four or five couples. The invitations
should be written, and should state the character of the entertainment, as follows :
Mrs
Compliments to Miss (or Mr.)
And requests the pleasure of her (or his) company at an
Opera (or Theater) party on evening, the
(date) of (month)
Dinner at o'clock, (Residence.)
This invitation should be accepted or declined on the same day, if possible.
The toilets of the ladies and the costumes of the gentlemen must be suitable
for the occasion. The opera admits of more elaborate toilets than for the
theater. Gentlemen may appear in full dress, with dark tie and colored
gloves.
Each gentleman guest should call or leave a card within a week after the
entertainment.
FANCY DRESS PARTIES. If the guests are expected to appear in
fancy dress or masked, this should be noted on the lower left hand corner by
the words " Bal Masque, or Fancy dress," from which the guests will under
stand what is expected of them. No persons should accept such an in
vitation unless they intend to comply with the wishes of the hostess. In
vitations to this character of entertainment should be sent out not less than
two weeks in advance, so as to give time for the preparation of costumes.
The formalities and rules of decorum in all these entertainments are the same
as apply to general social entertainments.
CARD PARTIES. At an evening party where card playing is to form
the feature, the tables should be in a room apart from the rest of the com
pany. If there are more than four present and all express a desire to play,
KETTLE DRUMS AND MUSICALES. 205
each person should draw a card. The persons drawing the highest are ex
cluded. The four persons who have drawn the lowest cards again draw for
partners, the two highest become partners, and the two lowest have the choice
of seats and the deal.
If you do not understand the game, decline to play. Nothing is so annoy
ing as to be compelled to put up wich the blunders of persons unfamiliar with
the game. In society never be too exacting in enforcing the penalties of the
game. Whilst the cards are being dealt they should be allowed- to remain
on the table in order not to confuse the dealer. Every one should scrupu
lously observe the rules and give their whole attention to the game. To
be playing and conversing with a friend is a gross disrespect to the others
ln the game. In losing or winning show no undue temper or exultation. It
is not uncommon in English and Continental society to wager sums of money
on the game. This is not permitted by the sentiment of American society.
TEA PARTIES OR KETTLE DRUMS. Tea Parties, with music, may
be held either in the afternoon or evening, usually at the former time of day,
from 3 to 6 or 4 to 7 P- rn. The invitations are in the usual form of invitation,
with "Kettle Drum" or "Tea at o'clock" inserted in the lower left hand
corner. The etiquette observed on such occasions is the same as for any
other informal social entertainment.
The use of the term Kettle-Drum is English, having originated from the
social entertainments given among the officers and families of the English
garrisons, a drum-head often serving as a tea tray. The dress suitable for
such occasions is visiting costume for both ladies and gentlemen. The enter
tainments are entirely informal. They are limited to the more intimate friends
of the hostess, an I the time is generally passed in discussing the social topics
of the day.
MUSICAL AND LITERARY ENTERTAINMENTS. There are other
entertainments of a less formal and yet very enjoyable character. These may
be termed Literary reunions, Conversaziones, Theatricals, Musicales, Rosebud
dinner parties, etc. (The latter being of a social and literary character, and
designed for the entertainment of young ladies who have recently graduated.)
The general forms of invitations are the same as for other social entertain
ments, the character of the gathering being noted in the lower left hand
corner.
If the object be conversation the fact is stated, and the selection of guests is
made with reference to their learning, wit or any other intellectual accom
plishments. Social entertainments of this character are frequent in Washing
ton society, and are in the nature of "Literary Reunions." If the enter-
206 MATINEES AND SOIREES.
tainment is to consist of private theatricals this should be noted on the
invitation, lower left hand corner, as "Theatricals at o'clock. Dancing
at o'clock."
The form of invitation is :
Mr. and Mrs
Request the pleasure of
company, on evening, the day of , at o'clock.
(Conversazione.) (Residence.)
It is customary to vary the entertainment of the evening with music,
recitations and essays. Where music forms part of the evening's enjoyment,
it would be well to remember that like compliments or anecdotes, it should be
made brief. All persons do not enjoy music, some prefer conversation.
Nothing so contributes to the enjoyment of an evening as diversity of
entertainment. Music, therefore, now and then has its place, but should not
absorb all the time unless it be the object of the gathering. Amateur
singing, with rare exception, if long indulged in becomes a bore. Profes
sionals in private society will always be found chary of the time they thus take
from the general entertainment of the company. It is the heighth of rude
ness to keep up a conversation while people are singing.
MATINEES AND SOIREES. A custom in vogue at the social centers
of the old world is to divide certain fashionable entertainments into two classes.
Matinees, affairs of polite society before the dining hour, 6 or 7, p. m., and
Soirees, which embrace those coming after that gastronomic distribution of
the day.
The hours of the former may be from 1 1 A. M. to 2 p. M., or 2 to 4 P. M.
They refer more particularly to Musical, Literary, Conversational or Theatri
cal entertainments, or even dancing parties or Germans at Private Houses
and must not be confounded with Drawing Rooms. The Matinee is mostly
patronized by ladies and gentlemen of leisure, although they are often the oc
casion of gatherings of distinguished personages for some specific object,
possibly to meet some distinguished stranger or guest. These occasions are
more informal. The proper costume for ladies is that in vogue for calls, with
perhaps a trifle more elaboration, and for gentlemen, street dress.
The Soiree, while less general in the character of entertainment is not a
"bonnet " affair. It is more of a gathering of persons brought together for
for some special object like an assemblage of social lights. Like the Matinee*
it is a gathering by selection, and is, therefore, more exclusive than an evening
reception, a ball, or any of the general social gatherings to which "every
body" is invited.
GARDEN AND CHILDREN'S PARTIES. 207
The proper dress for ladies is demi-toilet, and for gentlemen, e /ening dress.
It is proper to have light refreshments.
GARDEN PARTIES. This form of entertainment, popular in the earlier
social life of Washington, of late years has returned to favor on account of
the suburban residences which have been growing in numbers and favor
among the wealthier officials and residents for summer and autumn occupany.
The form of invitation is the same as for any other social entertainment with
the announcement in the lower left hand corner "Garden Party," and the
name of the place in the lower right hand corner. It is also customary to
enclose a printed card stating how the guests if not provided with their own
carriages may reach the place.
The amusements of the guests may be dancing, lawn tennis, croquet, arch
ery, or any of the other suitable rural sports for fashionable ladies and gen
tlemen. There should always be music with a well appointed garden party.
The hostess should receive under a gay Marquee on the lawn if practicable,
or on the veranda, and should be in out-door custume with a neat ornamental
heidcoverirg.
The lady guests should be in bonnets and the gentlemen in out-door dress.
As a garden party is an open air affair, the refreshments should be cold, ex
cept the coffee, tea, or chocolate. Salads, sandwiches, jellied dishes, iced
beverages, &c., should be served.
CHILDREN'S PARTIES. The gatherings of young persons not in
society, but whose parents give and receive social entertainments, are under
the patronage of the mother, and include young persons of the same age and
of the families of friends in intimate social relations.
The invitations should be printed on small note paper and enclosed in a small
square envelope, and may be tinted. The form is
(Young Miss' name)
Requests the pleasure of
Your company on
from to o'clock.
An answer will oblige. (Residence.)
Master
Compliments
For evening, the
From 6 to 9 o'clock.
An answer will oblige. (Residence.)
These invitations must be accepted or declined within two days.
208 THE ETIQUETTE OF DINNER PARTIES.
The usual hours for such parties are from 4 to 7 p. m., or from 6 to I o p.
m., according to age. The invitation should be accepted the same as for
regular parties.
The usual gathering of young persons of both sexes is on the occasion
of birth-day celebrations.
THE El IQUETTE OF DINNER PARTIES.
practice of giving ceremonious dinners or feasts has been in vogue from
time immemorial, among men of all races and countries, cilivized or savage.
The influence of the festive board in affairs of state and of private life, has
been demonstrated to a degree that has become proverbial. Tallyrand said
that the dinner table was the best place for the transaction of public busi
ness.
That kindly Frenchman, Brillat Savarin, thus epitomizes his meditations
upon transcendental gastronomy.
The universe would be nothing were it not for life, and all that lives must
be fed.
Animals fill themselves ; man eats. The man of mind alone knows how
to eat.
The destiny of nations depends on the manner in which they are fed.
The pleasure of the table belongs to all ages, to all conditions, to all coun
tries, and to all eras; it mingles with all other pleasures, and remains at
least to console us for their departure.
Those persons who suffer from indigestion, or who become drunk, are utterly
ignorant of .the two principles of eating and drinking.
The order of food is from the most substantial to the lightest.
The order of drinking is from the mildest to the most foamy and perfumed.
The most indispensable quality of a good cook is promptness. It should
also be that of the guests.
To wait too long for a dilatory guest shows disrespect for those who are
punctual.
He who receives friends and pays no attention to the repast prepared for
them is not fit to have friends.
The mistress of the house should always be certain that the coffee be excel
lent ; the master that his liquors be of the first quality.
To invite a person to your house is to take charge of his happiness as long
as he be beneath your roof.
INVITATIONS. The invitations to a dinner party should be given in
the name of the host and the hostess at least ten days in advance, if possi-
DINNERS. 209
ble, and should always be answered, whether requested or not, within two
days. In compiling a list of the persons to be invited, attention should be
given to their congeniality, for nothing could be more flat and embarrassing
than to gather around the hospitable board persons of different pursuits, tastes-
and social rank, and especially should a personal disagreement exist between
any of them.
The following are the usual forms of invitations to a Dinner party :
Mr. and Mrs
Request the pleasure of
Mr. and Mrs 's
Company at dinner on , (date)
At o'clock.
An early answer will oblige. (Residence.)
Another form is,
Mr
Requests the pleasure of
Company at Dinner on ,
At o'clock.
An early answer is desired. (Residence.)
If the Dinner be given in honor of a distinguished person, the fact may
be stated by enclosing with the invitation a card containing the words
To meet
The Secretary of and Mrs
Or, Mr
of
Or the invitation itself may contain these words engraved at the end of the
usual form.
The request for an answer is fast going out of date, as common politeness
would suggest the propriety of sending a prompt reply to an invitation to dine.
The following are the usual forms of acceptances and regrets, which should
be returned within two days.
Mr. and Mrs accept with pleasure Mr. and Mrs
. — .. invitation for evening.
(date) (Residence.)
Mr regrets that he is unable to accept Mr. and Mrs kind
invitation for evening.
(date) (Residence.)
Mr regrets that a previous engagement prevents his acceptance
of Mr kind invitation for evening.
(date) (Residence.)
210 DINNERS.
An invitation to a Dinner having been accepted, no excuse but illness
should prevent its fulfillment, and any one failing to appear without sufficient
excuse previously made in writing, and for the reasons stated, could not
expect an invitation in the future.
All invitations to dine should be answered to the persons and in the form
given. If the declination be in mourning that in itself would indicate sufficient
reason for not accepting. But in all cases it is presumed that the reason for
declining would be satisfsctory, if stated.
DRESS. The dress suitable for a formal dinner for ladies is grand toilet
and for gentlemen costume de rigueur.
HOURS. The usual hours for a formal dinner are 7 or 8 p. m. An in
vited guest should never arrive earlier than thirty minutes before the hour
designated. When the hour of summons arrives it is not necessary for the
host to delay for any of the guests not arrived, as tardiness is not entitled to
consideration. Fifteen minutes grace may be allowed by the host, but beyond
that would be discourteous to the guests present, as by their promptness is
•entitled to consideration.
THE GUESTS. A servant should be stationed at the door to admit the
arriving guests and to indicate to them the way to the dressing rooms.
The host and hostess should stand in the principal room and should
receive their guests as they enter. The formalities of arriving, entering the
drawing room and being received, are the same as for grand receptions. The
host should see that all the guests are acquainted, and introduce those who
are not.
The number of guests must be governed by circumstances; from twelve to
twenty may be considered a full number for dinner. It would be well never
to allow thirteen to be seated at the table, as some persons are superstitious
respecting this number.
At a dinner consisting of guests from both official and social life, those in
whose honor the dinner is given take precedence of all others. This is the
common law of the dinner table and those who object to such reasonab'e
distinctions should not be present. The wishes of the host are supreme in
his own house. Where, however, there are persons of official rank present
it would be manifestly improper for the host, after the particular guests to be
honored, to adopt any other arrangement at the table than that suggested
by the proprieties of official precedence. It would be the part of genteel
breeding, however, not to notice any apparent slight, as it might have
DINNERS. 211
been the result of ignorance. A future invitation might be declined or the'
return call might be omitted.
It would be improper to invite a gentleman without his wife, or a lady
without her husband, where both ladies and gentlemen are present, unless the
families be very intimate and the object being understood to add another guest
to fill out the company.
ARRANGEMENT OF GUESTS. The arrangement of the guests at
the Dinner Table should be a subject of careful consideration by the host and
hostess, and should be absolutely determined beforehand.
The arrangement of the guests having been determined, the name of each
lady should be written on a card, which should be enclosed in an envelope
bearing the name of the gentleman who will escort her to the table. These en
velopes placed on a silver tray are presented by a servant to each gentleman
after he has been received by the host and hostess. The gentleman selects
the envelope bearing his own name, and at once seeks out the lady whom he
is to escort. He offers her his left arm, if promenading, or otherwise places
himself at her service. This should be done before dinner is announced.
Another plan is simply to write the name of the lady, and the gentleman to
escort her, on a card, which is handed on a tray to each gentleman by a ser
vant. Sometimes the host himself immediately after receiving a gentleman
guest mentions to him the name of the lady whom he is to escort, and also
whether they will occupy seats on the right or the left of the table.
In addition to the above, the name of each lady and gentleman should be
written on a card, more or less rich in quality, according to the ceremonious-
ness of the Dinner, and laid on the plate at the seat each person is to occupy,
each couple being grouped together.
THE ANNOUNCEMENT. When the Dinner is ready, the principal
servant standing in the entrance of the drawing room should bow to the hostf
who should be ready for the announcement. The host bowing to the lady
whom he is to accompany, offers her his left arm and proceeds to the dining-
room, the guests follow in couples, as previously indicated, and in the follow
ing order :
The host and honored guest, if a lady, or the wife of the honored guest, if
an official or gentleman in private life, or the principal lady on account of social
position, years or accomplishments.
The guests follow in convenient order.
The hostess, with the honored guest, if a gentleman, or the gentleman of
the highest official rank or greatest distinction, who enters last.
The host hands his lady to the seat on his right, which is arranged for her
212 DINNERS.
"by a servant ; the remaining guests take their places according to the arrange
ment of their plate cards, the hostess being handed to her seat by her escort
who takes his place on her right. The guests being in their places the hostess
takes her seat, a servant adjusting her chair. Each gentleman guest arranges
the chair of his lady and sees that she is seated, and then seats himself. A
servant arranges ihe chair of the hostess. Guests, in getting seated, should
act as quietly as possible.
It is usually more convenient for the host and hostess to sit opposite to
each other and at the center of each side of the table instead of the ends.
This arrangement is best suited to conversation.
If there is no host, the hostess invites a gentleman relative or the most
distinguished gentleman friend to sit at the place usually assigned to the host,
who also accompanies the principal lady. In this case the hostess leads the
way to the dining-room, and the assisting gentleman, with the principal lady,
enters List.
If there be no hostess it is not customary to have ladies present at a dinner
party, unless a close lady relative be present to do the honors of the occa
sion. At a dinner party where there are none but gentlemen present, the
formality of couples is not observed, but the host inviting the honored guest
and highest in official and social station, into the dining-room, enters himself,
the guests following. Those of less rank should permit those of greater
official importance or age to precede them. The arrangement should be
with reference to the importance of each guest, the relative importance of places
at the table being the same as explained. The table cards will indicate the
seats of guests. The hostess' place should be ocupied by some familiar
friend, who can contribute to the pleasure of the entertanment.
If THE PRESIDENT of the United States be present, he is simply so inform
ally, while THE PRESIDENT invites persons of suitable rank to dine with
him, he never accepts an invitation to a formal dinner. He is therefore only
present as a distinguished individual. The acceptance, by THE PRESIDENT,
of a dinner in his honor, is not in accordance with the view, as a rule, taken
of the high prerogatives, official and social of the Presidential office, by the
distinguished citizens who have filled that office, from Washington down.
THE PRESIDENT, as the representative of the sovereign power of the nation,
has no cfficial or social equal, and only returns the ceremonial call of a Sov
ereign, Ruling Prince, a member of a Royal Family, President of a Foreign
State, an Ex-President or President-Elect. When THE PRESIDENT, in an
informal way is present, the host should lead the way with the first lady, and
the hostess should be escorted by THE PRESIDENT. Or, if the dinner be
given in honor of some distinguished personage, and THE PRESIDENT be
DINNERS. 213
present, he should enter the dining room with the lady assigned to him, and
•list before the hostess, upon whose left he should sit. The fact of THE
PRESIDENT being present at a dinner, at a private house, is a concession on
his part to the usual and proper formalities of such an occasion. The Presi
dents, however, have been chary of their presence at private dinner parties,
outside of the residences of the members of their cabinets. When THE
PRESIDENT has consented to be present, the guests should be selected with
a view to that fact, and, therefore, should be taken from the higher grades of
official rank.
If there should not be ladies enough to form couples, those who take pre
cedence either by rank, social position or age, should be provided for first.
The remaining gentlemen should seat themselves on either side, at the ends.
The first four couples, alternating on the right and left of the host and hostess,
respectively, should always be arranged beforehand, whether the formality be
preserved throughout or not.
Where the guests are in official rank, after the host and hostess and the
lady and gentleman whom they honor with precedence, the arrangement should
be in the order of official precedence of those assembled. (See Order of Offi
cial Precedence. )
If the dinner be given to a gentleman, he accompanies the hostess to the
table, and the host escorts his wife, if present, otherwise he selects the lady
who shall take precedence If the entertainment be given in honor of a
lady, the host escorts her to the table and the hostess is escorted by her hus
band, if present. The rest of the guests are arranged according to official or
social precedence, and are seated in the order given.
If the entertainment be given by an official, no matter what his rank, he
takes precedence for the time being of all his guests, and may select the lady
whom he will accompany to the table. Her husband, if present, escorts the
hostess. The rest of the gentlemen guests are arranged in their order of
precedence, the ladies being assigned to them to suit the wishes of the host,
either from official or social life.
If the dinner be an informal affair and but few guests present, the host
will indicate the gentleman to escort the hostess, and will himself select the
principal lady guest. The rest of the guests will select their own ladies to
escort. It would be proper for the gentleman to extend his left arm to the
lady to whom he might be paying attention at the time of announcement,
unless he have previously selected his companion. Gentlemen leaving the
room last should see that all the ladies are provided with escorts, or if an odd
one, tender her escort.
214 DINNERS.
TABLE PRECEDENCE. The relative order of importance to seats at a
dinner table is as follows :
1. The seat of the host in the center of the right side of the table, approach
ing, with the seat of the principal lady guest on his right.
2. The seat of the hostess, in the center of the left side of the table, ap
proaching, with the principal gentleman guest on her right.
The same rule applies should the host and hostess sit at the ends of the
table. The hostess should always sit at the end or side of the table nearest
the place of serving.
3. The seat of the second lady on the left of the host and the escorting
gentleman on her left.
4. The seat of the second gentleman on the left of the hostess and the lady
escorted by him on his left.
And so on alternating, according to official or social importance along the
side of the table, in couples. I. On the right of the host. 2. On the right of
the hostess. 3. On the left of the host. 4. On the left of the hostess, until all
the guests are seated. This arrangement should be continued throughout,
where the discriminations are made by official rank. The persons of least rank
in the scale of official precedence occupying the last seat furtherest away
from the host or hostess.
Where the dinner is made up of guests from social life exclusively, or
a mixed company, it would be better to attempt no discriminations as to
persons or places after the seating of the first four couples, that is the host
and lady and hostess and gentlemen in their proper places and the couples as
signed to the seats on their immediate left respectively, as explained. In a
social dinner it might not be agreeable to discriminate beyond the principal
lady with the host and honored guest with the hostess and the couple as
signed to the places on the left of the host and hostess respectively.
SEATED AT THE TABLE. Remove your gloves, open your napkin
and spread it across your lap. With some it is customary to fasten the napkin
across the chest. This practice is not in best style. (See Table Manners.)
SERVING THE DINNER. It is hardly the part of etiquette to enter
into the details of arranging the dinner table or of serving the dinner. Those
unfamiliar with this art would do well to have an experienced caterer
There are several styles of serving a dinner. In the English style the whole
course is placed upon and served from the table, except such dishes as require
carving, which are first stood upon the table and afterwards removed to a
side table and carved and served by servants. In the Russian style, or a la
Russe, the dessert of fruit and nuts and wines are placed upon the table,
2l6 DINNERS.
which is tastefully decorated with flowers and bonbons. Each lady has a
bouquet and sometimes a small reticule of silk filled with confections. The
dishes carved and ready for serving are passed to each guest by servants, the
principal dish of each course first and the accessory dishes immediately after.
The American and French style is a compromise upon the two styles named.
The raw oysters are served before the guests are summoned. The soup is
served by the waiter. The waiter then places the plates of the remaining
courses in their order before the host or hostess first and follows with the dish
to be served. The course is then served by the host and placed before the
guest by a waiter. The pastry, dessert and coffee in their proper order
are placed before the hostess. As the plate is ready it is placed on a salver
and is conveyed by a waiter to and placed before the guest. The other
dishes of the course are served by the servant, who passes them on the
left of the guests, who help themselves. When the last guest has finished
and the plate has been removed the next course is brought on and served in
the same way. In a large dinner the Russian custom is generally favored, as
the host and hostess are then at liberty to enjoy the company of their guests.
"When a dinner is served in the Russian style the guests never ask for
anything. Thecrder of courses regulate how the dishes will be served.
The piincipal lady should be served first. If THE PRESIDENT be present
he should be served first. After the principal guest is served it is proper
to begin to eat at once without waiting for all to be served.
THE ORDER OF DISHES.. The menu or bill of fare in a ceremonious
dinner is arranged by the caterer, subject to the supervision and approval of
the host and hostess. It is often printed or written in tasteful style and
placed by the side of each plate. The following is the order of arrangement
in which the courses selected should be served :
1. Huitres, Oysters.
2. Potages, Soup.
3. Hors d"1 Oeuvres, Side dishes (cold). For appetizers, such as cucumbers,
sardines, &c.
4. Foissons, Fish.
5. Ilors if Oeuvres, Side dishes (hot). As sweet breads, &c.
6. Releves, Removes. As the roasts.
7. Here a Roman punch is often introduced.
8. Entrees, Side dish. As croquettes, &c.
9. Entremets, Side dishes (dainty). As cauliflower, asparagus, fritters,
&c., served alone.
10. Rotis, Roasts. As game.
DINNERS. 217
11. Salade, Salad.
12. Frontage^ Cheese, macaroni dressed with cheese, &c.
13. Entremets, Side dish, (sweet,) Puddings, Jellies, &c.
14. Glaces, Ices, Ice Cream, &c.
15. Dessert, Dessert, Fruit, Nuts, Cakes, &c.
1 6. Cafe, Coffee with Biscuits.
The Wines are served with reference to the courses. The usual order is
white wines with the raw oysters; Madeira with the soup or fish ; champagne
with the meats ; claret with the game, and Burgundy with the dessert. The
liqueurs are served after coffee.
In serving the wine any guest not wishing to partake should simply rest
the index finger on the glass when the servant appears with the decanter.
This would be sufficient signal that you do not desire any. It would be the
height of ill manners on such an occasion to express opinions against the use
of wines. Persons invited to dinner should acquiesce in all its accompani
ments or decline the invitation.
HOW TO EAT. The following points of decorum at a dinner should be
observed by persons desiring to appear well :
Use the smallest fork for the first course, if raw oysters ; use the next size
larger for the fish ; and observe the same rule throughout as the forks are re
placed, the largest forks being used for the most substantial dishes.
Use your fork in the left hand to convey food to the mouth, the knife in
the right hand is for cutting only. The spoon when in use should be held in
the right hand.
At the end of each course lay the fork and knife in use on the plate. A
spoon should always be laid in the saucer, and never left in the cup.
Bread should be broken with the hand and never cut with a knife by the
guests at the table.
Every one accepts oysters or soup whether they wish them or not.
Fish and fruit should be eaten with silver knives and forks or the former
with a fork and a piece of bread, but never with a steel knife.
Never tilt a soup plate and never drain a wine glass.
Take a wine glass or goblet by the stem and not by the bowl.
Always wait until the next course is served and never ask in advance. Any
course can be declined.
Eat with as little noise as possible,
Vegetables should be eaten with a fork. Asparagus, radishes, cresses,
olives and cheese may be eaten daintily with the fingers. Meat or fowl
should always be handled with the fork. Small game may be eaten daintily
with the fingers, but with the fork would be better.
21 8 DINNERS.
If asked your preference as to the part of the fowl you prefer answer
promptly, and do not compel the host or hostess to decide. •
It is proper to prepare an orange, pare an apple or divide a peach by hold
ing it in your fingers and using a knife. It is proper to pare fruit for a lady if
she requests it.
The napkin resting on the lap should be used after eating anything leaving
a trace of moisture on the lips or moustache. In removing anything from
the mouth, or in using a toothpick, do so quietly behind your napkin.
The pits of fruit or skins of grapes should be delicately and quietly received
from the mouth into the hand.
As soon as a guest has finished, his plate should be removed immediately
by the servant.
"Where the service is complete guests do not help each other at a ceremonious
dinner, but quietly ask the servant.
When the finger bowl is placed before you on a plate with a napkin or doyley
place the bowl in front of your plate and the napkin or doyley at the left.
Put the fruit on the plate when passed.
Finger glasses should be used by wetting the ends of the fingers and the
lips and wiping them with the napkin.
In rising from the table place the napkin by the side of the plate or fold it
and lay it there.
LEAVING THE TABLE. After the dessert, or coffee, if the latter be
served at the table, the hostess having allowed ample time for all the guests
to finish, bows to the principal lady guest, which is the signal for all the
guests to rise.
When the ladies leave the table before the gentlemen the latter should rise
and remain standing until the last has left the room. A better form is for the
gentlemen to escort their ladies to the Drawing Room, and then return to
enjoy a cigar if invited to do so by the host. The time thus spent should not
exceed half an hour.
It is sometimes customary, but in a ceremonious dinner not desirable, to
serve the coffee and liqueurs in the Drawing Room. When this form is
used, about half an hour after the guests have returned to the Drawing Room
the coffee will be brought in on a tray by the servant and placed on a table-
The hostess pours out and invites the guests to partake. The gentlemen may
wait upon the ladies, the servants following with cream and sugar and a caraffe
of brandy on a tray, which they offer to each guest.
After reaching the Drawing Room, unless coffee and tea be served there, a
a person seldom takes a seat. This is preliminary to leaving. Those leaving
DINNERS. 219
at once should do so without attracting the attention of the others. This can
be done by speaking quietly to the hostess and departing without taking a
formal leave of all.
The stay after dinner should not be prolonged over half an hour to an hour
unless additional company has been invited and there is to be an evening
party.
TABLE MANNERS. A lady or gentleman should observe the following
rules accepted as proper among persons in good society :
Never ask twice for the same dish. The host, however, may tender a
second supply, which may be accepted.
When in doubt what to do, wait and see what others do.
Use your knife and fork quietly. It is vulgar to smack your lips or relieve
your teeth by suction at the table.
When a plate is handed you take it and keep it ; to pass it only causes
confusion and disarranges the plans of the host or hostess.
When a dish is passed you by a servant help yourself and let it be passed
on, otherwise you will show yourself ignorant of how to conduct yourself at
dinner.
Sit up in your seat and never lean back when you are waiting to be served.
Always use the implements of serving and eating as they are designed.
Do not spread your bread with the butter knife nor serve yourself to sugar
with your own spoon.
Never pour your coffee into the saucer to cool.
If you find an intruding hair or other foreign substance in your food and
wish to remove it do so quietly.
When you wish to cough or sneeze turn your head and repress the violence
of the effort as much as possible. Withdraw from the table if it is to be a
prolonged effort.
If you wish to be served again place your knife and fork on one side of
your plate or rest the soiled end on a piece of bread. The former is preferable.
If you want anything on the table, and within reach, help yourself, and if it
be the last hand the dish to the servant. He can then replenish the supply or
remove the dish.
Never make disparaging remarks about the food. When you partake of
hospitality always be pleased. Sometimes the best devised plans and choicest
viands are spoiled by the cook.
Never talk about dishes or wines unless you are sure of your information.
It is not polite for a host or hostess to press their guests to eat more than
they wish or to taste a particular dish.
220 BREAKFASTS.
Ladies should not eat with their gloves on unless their hands are not fit to
be seen.
A guest should never speak "harshly" or "dictatorially" to a servant.
It does not exalt him in the estimation of others. At a strange table when
served always say "thank you" or "if you please," which can be toned not
to express familiarity.
Should a guest or servant break anything, the hostess should appear not to
notice it, no matter how she may inwardly feel.
It is the heighth of inelegance for a hostess to reprimand a servant in the
presence of her guests. It embarrasses the latter as much as the former.
Should the cloth be soiled during dinner, a napkin should be placed over
the soiled parts.
Talk low on all occasions in society, and especially at the dinner table. As
conversation is the chief feature of table manners, the guests at such enter
tainments should make themselves as agreeable as possible without being ob
trusive or boisterous.
RETURN CALL. Each guest at a dinner party should call upon the
hostess or leave a card in person within one week after the event. If she
have a day "At Home" the call should be made at that time if it be within the
week. It is proper for a lady returning a call after a dinner party to leave the
card of her husband or other close gentleman relative if present. If it is
impossible to make a call, owing to sudden departure from the city, sickness
or .any other sufficient reason, a card should be sent through mail.
THE ETIQUETTE OF BREAKFASTS, LUNCH
EONS, COFFEES AND SUPPERS.
THERE are certain occasions of a social character which are less formal in
their surroundings and conditions than a dinner party, and yet form part of
the enjoyments of social life. These are the ceremonious and informal break
fasts, luncheons, teas, coffees or suppers. It was said by an authority on the
subject that a dinner is a mere formality, but you invite friends to breakfast
because you wish to see them.
BREAKFASTS. A formal or complimentary breakfast to which invitations
have been issued does not differ from an ordinary family breakfast except in
having a more elaborate menu or bill of fare. Breakfast in the ordinary sense
is not regarded as a meal of ceremony. In some families the members of the
household breakfast when they please, and can leave the breakfast table at any
time, or can remain there to read the newspapers. The servants can remove
> the dishes when the parties have finished.
BREAKFASTS. 221
The table at breakfast should always be well appointed as to linen and ser
vice, but no decoration other than perhaps a tasty bouquet, if convenient,
should be indulged in. Fruits in season tastefully arranged would be decora
tion enough.
The invitation to a formal breakfast, luncheon, coffee or tea should be
sent out within five days, but if given simply to meet friends it may be sent
later. The form may be a simple visiting card with the words : "Breakfast
(day) , atio:30 a. m (date) ," written on the lower left
hand corner, or it may be a friendly note, as follows :
Dear ,
A few friends will breakfast with me on , at o'clock. Ij
would give me much pleasure if you would join us.
Yours truly,
An invitation of this kind admits of much elegance of expression. It should
be accepted within two days.
For a formal breakfast the hours vary to suit the host, and usually range from.
9 to II o'clock a. m., and sometimes as late as 12 o'clock. The guests should
be punctual.
The dress suitable for a breakfast is ordinary morning style, though some
times full evening dress for gentlemen is indulged in, but this is affected
and out of taste. It is not usual to invite ladies to a breakfast, but should they
form part of the company they should dress in morning costume. In a private
house the hostess, if any, should preside.
If the number of guests is large, and includes ladies, after the principal or
honored guests, they should be seated with regard to official or social prece
dence, as prescribed for formal dinner parties. The arrangement of the
guests should then be indicated at the table by plate cards, and cards with
the name of the lady the gentleman is to escort should be handed to the
gentleman after saluting the host and hostess, or left in the gentlemen's
dressing-room.
When breakfast is announced the host escorts the honored guest, or the
highest in official rank present, to the table. If ladies be present the honored
guest, if a gentleman, escorts the hostess and the host the honored guest, if a
lady or the wife of the honored guest or the principal lady, or if no formality
is observed the wife of the highest in official rank or the eldest lady in the room.
The rest of the guests follow without formality unless the affair be of an
elaborate character, when the rules above indicated should be observed. The
host leads the way, and the hostess, if present, enters last. The guests find
their seats and the gentlemen assist the ladies, if any present, to their seats.
222 LUNCHEONS.
The serving of the guests is either from the table by the host, the plates
being passed by a servant and followed by the side dishes also passed by
servants, or may be served by servants from a side table. The hostess, if
present, always serves the coffee, tea or chocolate, the service being placed in
front of her.
The guests enjoy the meal with less ceremony than at a dinner and having
finished, at the signal of the hostess or host leave the table. Within a half
an hour after breakfast the guests withdraw, thanking the hostess and host for
the pleasure they have enjoyed.
After a formal breakfast the guests should leave a card for the hostess or
make a call in person on the day "At Home" within ten days, or if no hostess
were present call or leave a card at the usual hour for calling in the evening.
LUNCHEONS. The fashionable gatherings known as luncheons are an
established institution in Washington and other large cities, and chiefly differ
from a dinner party in that they are less formal, and the guests, who are ladies
or gentlemen, or both, as a rule, are not seated at the table. It is possible,
therefore, to invite a large number of friends.
A lady who desires to give a series of luncheons, coffees or teas prepares
her list with great care, reference being had particularly to the congeniality of
her lady guests in tastes and accomplishments or social surrounding, and
from this list she apportions the quota for each entertainment.
The luncheon is often given in honor of some event, as a birthday, the arrival
of a distinguished friend, the meeting of an official body, the return of a
bridal party, or to present some person celebrated in literature, art, science or
learning.
The usual hour for luncheon is from I to 2 p. m. The dress suitable for
the occasion for ladies or gentlemen is morning, calling or walking costume,
and bonnets are worn during the entertainment, except by the hostess.
The invitations are written on fine quality of stationery and enclosed in an
outer envelope, and usually in the following form :
General requests the pleasure of the company of Mr
at luncheon, on (day) (date) , at o'clock, to meet
An answer will oblige.
A Luncheon to gentlemen is usually a "stand up" affair, and the time of
arriving is not so exacting, but it is well to be punctual. The invitation should
be answered to the person who sent it. If ladies are in the party the invita
tion is in the name of the hostess, and should be answered to her.
Another form is, when given by a lady to ladies :
COFFEES — TEAS. 223
Mrs requests the pleasure of Mrs company at luncheon
(day) ., — . (date), at o'clock. (Seated.)
When the word "seated" is mentioned it is necessary to arrive promptly
and in demi-toilet. When it is not mentioned it is understood to be an in
formal stand up affair, and while punctuality is polite, a little tardiness in ar
riving nrght be pardonable for sufficient reasons. At a ladies luncheon it is
sometimes a custom to bring the hostess a bouquet, but this is not a duty.
The table arrangements are largely decorative, both in the disposition of the
service, the floral display, which may be profuse, and in the fruits, cakes and
confections. The dishes, consisting of bouillon oysters in several styles, cold
meats, salads, fruits, ices, tea, coffee, chocolate, &c., which are not served
in course, excepting terrapin, which comes on later, are placed on the table
and are served from there by the gentlemen, who help themselves or are as-
sited by servants. There is no special order of entering the lunch room.
The host leads the way inviting the guests to enter without form.
The guests should return the compliment of the invitation to luncheon by
calling in person or leaving a card within ten days, on the lady's day "At
Home" or at a convenient hour on any other day if the lady have no day
"At Home.1' An invitation to a gentleman's lunch may be returned by a call
or card left at the host's residence at a suitable time, or if ladies in the family,
the card may be left during a call upon them as above.
COFFEES. These entertainments are for ladies exclusively and by invita
tion the same as luncheons. The dress is demi-toilet and the hours from 4
to 6 p. m. The ladies bring some favorite needle or fancy work with them^
and the enjoyment of the occasion is made up of conversation and this con
genial occupation. The refreshments consist of coffee and cakes passed
around by servants.
TEAS. The afternoon tea party is an informal affair, though it may be
made formal if desired. It is given by ladies by announcement. While such
parties are particularly for the enjoyment of ladies, gentlemen are often in
vited. The announcement of the day and hour is simply noted on the lady's
visiting card which is sent out. The announcement, unless requested, re
quires no answer. The most fashionable ladies confine the menu to tea, cof.
fee, chocolate and bouillion, the latter served in cups with macaroons, dainty
biscuits, light sandwiches and often an ice. The time is generally spent in
conversation on social topics . The hour is usually from 3 to 6 o'clock p. m.
The customary afternoon dress for ladies and gentlemen is proper. The tea is
usually served by the hostess, who is soon relieved by the servants, which
enables her to join in the conversation of her friends. Any guest having other
calls to make can leave after the first half hour.
224 THE ETIQUETTE OF WEDDINGS.
The form of invitation for a more elaborate affair of this character is :
Mrs ,
requests the pleasure of
Mr. and Mrs 's
Company at ,
On
Mr will read a lecture on
It is not unusual to associate some special entertainment before partaking of
the tea and refreshments. In such an event it is proper to write in the few
lines space usually allowed at the bottom of the card of such a blank form of
invitation to a Tea, as above.
SUPPERS. These entertainments are designed exclusively for gentle
men either out of compliment to a distinguished official, stranger or resident,
or in honor of some important event. In addition to the usual ceremonious
supper, which is supplied in courses, and is but little less elaborate than a din
ner, there are fish suppers, terrapin suppers, game suppers, wine suppers,
.&c., in each of which the article named is the chief feature of the entertain
ment, and the rest of the dishes bear some relation to it. The formalities are
the same.
The invitations to a supper may be given five days, or even a shorter
time, in advance. They may be verbal, by a friendly note, or by a simple
visiting card, addressed to the person and containing the words : "Supper at
o'clock (day) (date) "
The usual hour for suppers is from 8 to 10 p. m. , chiefly 9 p. m. The gen
tlemen appear in full dress with dark cravats and gloves. The dishes and
wines are served from side tables by servants. The entertainment usually
breaks up at midnight, or even later.
THE ETIQUETTE OF WEDDINGS.
THERE are certain occasions which, while forming part of social life, are
ceremonial in their nature. Among these are weddings. The first step to
a wedding is the betrothal of the parties and usually the presentation of a
suitable ring by the gentleman to his betrothed. The character of the ring
suitable for such an occasion should depend upon the means or taste of the
gentleman. The ring should be worn on the first finger of the left hand of
the lady.
As the time for the marriage approaches the lady fixes the day, after which
all future arrangements must conform to that. The wedding trousseau, which
is the first thing to be considered, should be adapted to the means of the
226 WEDDINGS.
parents. It is folly to enter into useless extravagance in matters of this kind
simply for show.
LAST CALLS. Before issuing the wedding cards, and after the day of the
ceremony is fixed, the bride, with her mother or the person who has been
charged with the care of her maiden years, should call on all lady friends whom
she wishes to retain as the companions of her married life. If she cannot
call upon all in person she may send her card with the words : ' 'Pour prendrc
conge, or P. P. C., or To take leave, " printed in the lower left hand corner
The groom determines whom he wishes to retain in his friendship by
sending wedding invitations to such persons. It is also often customary for
a gentleman who is about to be married to give a dinner to his bachelor friends,
which is understood to be his conge, u^ess he chooses to renew their acquaint
ance.
WEDDING CAR DS AND INVITATIONS. The wedding cards should
be sent out at least two weeks before the time fixed for the ceremony, espe
cially if it is to be a dress affair, as this will give the ladies time to determine
their toilets. They may be delivered by hand, but by mail is now permissable.
The styles of ivedding invitations and cards vary according to the tastes of
the parties interested and the caprices of fashion. They should be neatly
engraved and printed on note sheets of rich paper, or white board, with the
arms, crest or monogram of the contracting parties, and may consist of the
following parts:
1. The accepted form of invitation to the ceremony, which should be en
graved on a note sheet or card, is as follows :
( With or without monogram or initial')
Mr. and Mrs
request the pleasure of your company
at the Wedding of their daughter (name of bride)
to (name of bridegroom)
Church of the , (location)
(day of the week) (month) (day of the month)
At o'clock.
2. The invitation to the reception, which should be issued by the parents
of the bride, as follows :
Mr. and Mrs
Request the pleasure of your company at the wedding reception of their
daughter on (day) (month) (date)
From until o'clock.
(Residence.)
WEDDINGS. 227
Or a simpler form :
Reception
at (residence) .. .at (name the hour)
3. The card of admission to the church which should bear the words :
Admit to the church.
4. The card announcing the Deception after the return of the couple from
their honeymoon, which should be in form :
Reception,
Wednesdays in February.
(Residence.)
5. The card of the bride :
Miss
6. The card of the groom :
If the bride be the eldest daughter her card should contain the words
Miss
The last two are usually tied together by a satin ribbon.
Another form for the invitation to the church, printed in fashionable style is:
(Monogram)
The marriage of
Miss to Mr
Will be solemnized at the
Church of the
On (day of week) (month) (day of month)
At o'clock.
Another form is :
(Monogram)
Mr. and Mrs
Will be pleased to see you at the marriage reception of their daughter
evening, (month (date)....
From to o'clock.
(year)
(Name of church)
(location of church) (name of city) (day) evening
(month) (date)
At o'clock.
With these are enclosed the cards of the bride and groom.
There are other styles of invitations which are adopted to suit the fashion of
the times or the tastes of the individuals.
These cards are enclosed in a large inner envelope, with or without initia
228 WEDDINGS.
monagram and made of the finest stationery. The paper and cards within
should correspond in quality and shade. The inner envelope, upon which
should be written the name of the person for whom intended, should be en
closed in an outer one for the address.
The invitations to the wedding or reception at the house or wedding break
fast should be promptly recognized by a call on the mother and bride or leave
cards.
The wedding cards should be sent to all the acquaintances of the parties
whom they wish to retain to apprise them of the event. The cards are sent
by the bridegroom to his acquaintances, and by the parents of the bride to
theirs. At a church wedding many persons are invited to be present at the
ceremony who are not invited to the reception, which is eminently proper.
When the ceremony is performed at home the invitation to the church
and card of admission are omitted. In this case the reception invitation,
should be engraved on a note sheet. A card announcing the hour of the cere
mony should be enclosed as follows :
Ceremony at o'clock.
The invitations to a wedding at home are confined to relatives and the most
intimate friends.
WHAT THE PARENTS OR FAMILY OF THE BRIDE FURNISH.
The wedding trousseau, the wedding cards, carriages, and give the wedding
reception, breakfast or luncheon.
WHAT THE BRIDEGROOM FURNISHES. His own card, the
"fyancel" or wedding ring, a bouquet to the bride, what presents he wishes
to give the bride, a souvenir to the bridesmaids and ushers, and the marriage
fee to the clergyman.
THE BEST MAN. This important personage should be an unmarried
brother, a close relative or most intimate friend, unmarried, of the groom. Where
a best man or first groomsman fully understands his duties he relieves the bride
groom of all the detail of arrangements, for carriages, presentation of friends
handing the marriage fee, which should be according to the groom's means, to
the officiating clergyman, and seeing the new couple on their journey.
THE BRIDESMAIDS. The bridesmaids in number may be suited to
the wishes of the party, not to exceed eight, and a groomsman for each
bridesmaid. Sometimes groomsmen are omitted and ushers lead. This,
however, is modified and arranged to suit the tastes of the season. Some
times there is only a best man and maid cf honor.
executive MAMSIOH*
WASHlNOTONi
A PRESIDENT'S WEDDING INVITATION AND BRIDAL CAKE BOX, ^ REDUCED
SIZE. (229)
230 WEDDINGS.
DRESS. The groom and groomsmen should wear the conventional fulj
dress, if the ceremony take place after the seven o'clock dinner, and morning
dress of frock coat and light pants, &c., if before. Gloves are optionable.
There is an exception, however. If the bride wear a bonnet the bridegroom
should wear a frock coat, black or some appropriately light colored vest and
light pants. The bridesmaids and groomsmen should dress accordingly.
Under no circumstances should any of the guests appear in mourning. If
the bridegroom be an officer of the army or navy he should wear the uniform
of his rank.
The bride's dress for a display wedding should be white, and the brides
maids the same, with trimmings of a light delicate color and generally alike.
PRESENTS. The presents are always sent to the bride and are generally
received a week or two before the wedding day. They are often exhibited
to gratify the curiosity of the guests at the time of the wedding, and are not
unfrequently a subject of inelegant importance in the ceremony. Though
custom has made presents almost obligatory, and thus a severe drain upon
those who often can ill afford to comply with the extravagant notions of the
age in such matters, it is well to be courageous and give according to your
means. If you can afford nothing, give nothing. If invited for the present
you may give it might be a greater compliment to yourself to stay away.
Those who can afford the expense can do no more worthy act than to extend
such recognitions. With each present should be sent a card with the donor's
name. It is proper for the bride to give each of her bridesmaids a souvenir
on the day of the wedding. It would be the height of impropriety for the
bridesmaids to omit to give the bride a present.
THE HOUR. The usual time for a wedding is some hour in the after
noon or early evening, though morning for special reasons is proper.
THE CEREMONY. The style of the wedding also varies according to
circumstances and the forms of the church. To have a grand wedding simply
to enlist favorable comment is no compliment to the common sense of the
parents nor a matter of justice to their daughter. It would be far more con
siderate to measure the scope of the occasion by the probable manner of
living of the young couple starting out in life. The latter will then suffer no
mortification on account of the comments of these self same persons. Those
who have the means should afford to make a display, if that be their taste, but
those who have not should not feel compelled to do the same simply to be in
the fashion.
THE BRIDE. The bride should carry a bouquet of appropriate white
flowers, generally presented by the bridegroom or first groomsman. The
WEDDINGS. 231
bridegroom should present a bouquet to his future mother-in-law. The
parents of the bride should present to each bridesmaid a bouquet,' and to the
groomsmen each a boutoniere.
The bride drives to the church, if a church wedding, with her parents; the
bridegroom attended by his best man meets her at the church door, assisting
her to alight. The bridesmaids and groomsmen have already arrived and
should be in waiting.
RELATIVES. In the church the front seats should always be reserved
for the family and friends, and ushers should see that they are not encroached
upon or occupied by others. White ribbons are often stretched across the
aisles to indicate the space for relatives and intimate friends.
THE BRIDAL PROCESSION. As soon as the bridal piocession begins,
the doors of the church should be closed and no one should be permitted to
enter until the ceremony is over.
The ushers form the procession usually in the following order.
1. Ushers in twos.
2. Bridesmaids in couples, or sometimes in the wedding march singly.
When there are groomsmen there is one to each bridesmaid, who walk in
couples, sometimes a few couples of young girls under their teens follow.
3. The bride, resting upon the arm of her father, a near relative or guar
dian.
4. The mother of the bride, resting on the arm of the bridegroom, or if the
latter be at the altar to receive the bride, then his nearest relative.
5. The immediate relatives of the families. Sometimes they occupy seats
near the altar.
AT THE ALTAR. Approaching the altar, the ushers, groomsmen, and
and bridesmaids separate to the right and left, allowing the bride to advance
and be received by the bridegroom at the foot of the steps if he be awaiting her
with his best man at the altar, or to advance himself if in the procession to
join her before stepping to the altar. He takes her lightly by her right hand
and conducts her to the altar where both kneel.
The positions at the altar are usually as follows : The bride stands on
the left of the groom before the altar. The bridesmaids take positions near
the bride; the groomsmen, best man, or ushers near the groom, and the
parents near the couple and a little behind.
The first bridesmaid should be at hand to receive the bride's glove, which
she removes, if the covering of the wedding rmg finger be not turned back,
from her left hand to receive the wedding ring upon the third finger, placed
232 WEDDINGS.
there by the bridegroom with the words of the ceremony. The ring provided
by the groom should be in readiness when called. The style of ring should
be of standard gold, plain, and of good weight. Any engraving should be
on the inside.
The groom and parents, relatives and most intimate lady friends of the
bride and groom, should salute the bride first. The promiscuous kissing
sometimes indulged in is not in good taste. The couple can be congratu
lated without resorting to this process.
LEAVING THE CHURCH. Upon leaving the church the new couple
lead, the father and mother or their representatives following, then the brides
maids and groomsmen and ushers in reverse order.
THE RECEPTION. After the ceremony the pair return to the bride's
house together, and after readjusting their toilets return immediately to the
reception room, where they take a prominent position, and standing receive
their guests, who are presented by the groomsman. The friends may then
offer their congratulations to the bride, the groom and the parents, and ex
change civilities with the bridesmaids and groomsmen. Should any one be a
stranger to one of the couple the person should speak first to the one known
and ask an introduction to the other.
At a wedding entertainment there should always be refreshments and a
bridal cake. If not a formal affair, cake and wine should be passed and a
bridal cake cut, which should close the ceremony.
Evening entertainments to the bridal couple should always include all the
bridesmaids and groomsmen.
WEDDING BREAKFAST. Should the wedding ceremony be performed
with the bride and groom in traveling costume, and there be no formal recep
tion at the time, there should be a wedding breakfast or luncheon, at which
the bridal party and a few intimate friends should be present.
RETURN CALLS. All who received cards should call within two weeks
if the couple be "at home," and good form wouM be to invite them to the first
social entertainment thereafter.
HONEY MOON. It is customary, but not necessary, for a newly married
couple to leave on the day of marriage for a tour.
GENERAL RULES. Upon their return the young couple may expect
visits from all who received cards, and a series of entertainments should be
given in their honor by their more intimate friends.
WEDDINGS. 233
To those who leave cards at the residence of the newly married par dur
ing their absence on the "honey moon" cards should be sent to inform them
of their return.
If the newly married people reside with their parents or relatives their names
should be written on the cards to prevent mistake.
When persons without parents are married they should send their cards to
their acquaintances.
After the wedding it is sometimes customary to issue cards of announce
ment in the prevailing style, as follows :
Mr
Miss
Married (day of week) (day of the month) (year)
and enclosing the marriage card
Mr. and Mrs
At Home,
(Wednesdays in May). (Residence.)
To this may be tied, by a satin ribbon, the card of the bride.
The time and place for receiving callers may be placed on the cards. These
should be enclosed in a handsome envelope.
WEDDING ANNIVERSARIES. The celebration of wedding anni
versaries has always been an occasion of enjoyable reunion among the partici
pants in the event itself, and a few intimate friends. In order to adapt the
occasion to some suitable recognition, designations have been given to these
anniversaries, and while gifts are not obligatory, and the announcement "No
presents received " on the invitation cards is desirable in the later anniversaries,
a remembrance of an inexpensive character of the material named greatly
contributes to the entertainment of the occasion.
These yearly anniversaries are as follows :
The first anniversary is the Cotton Wedding. The invitations are printed
on cotton and any presents should be of the same material.
The second anniversary is the Paper Wedding. The invitations are printed
on paper, and the most suitable presents are books or any other articles of
paper.
The third anniversary is the Leather Wedding. The invitations are printed
on leather, and any presents should be of the same material.
The fourth anniversary is the Straw Wedding. The invitations are printed
on straw colored paper, and presents should represent straw.
The fifth anniversary is called the Wcoden Wedding. The invitations
should be printed on thin cards of wood, or on wedding paper, enclosing a
ard of wood. The presents should be of any article of wood.
234 WEDDINFS.
The seventh anniversary is the Woolen Wedding. The invita:ions should
be printed on woolen and presents should be of the same material.
The tenth anniversary is called the Tin Wedding. The invitations should
be printed on tin foil, with a mongram in silver, or on wedding note paper in
black, enclosing a tin card. Presents should be of tin.
The twelfth anniversary is called the Linen Wedding. Invitations are
printed on linen in gold or silver. The envelopes should also be of linen.
Any presents should be of the same.
The fifteenth anniversary it called the Crystal Wedding. The invitation5
should be printed on sheets of gelatine or white wedding note sheets, enclosing
a card printed on mica. Pre.ents of any articles ot glass are appropriate.
The twentieth anniversary is called the China Wedding. The invitations
are printed on cards with a china finish. Presents should be of china.
The twenty fifth anniversary is called the Silver Wedding. The invitations
should be printed on silver bronze or fine white paper with monogram or crest
in silver. The presents should be of silver.
As articles in silver are expensive, out of consideration for many who might
not be able to afford a present, it is proper to print at the bottom of the invita
tion : "It is preferred that no presents be offered."
This rule will apply to all wedding invitations following the tin wedding.
The thirtieth anniversary is called the Pea>l Wedding. The invitations
should be printed on pearl tinted paper with monogram of pearls stamped in
silver. The presents should be appropriate if given.
The thirty-fifth anniversary is called the Coral Wedding. The invitations
should be printed on fine quality of pink- tinted paper. Any presents should
be of jewelry representing coral.
The forty-fifth anniversary is called the Bronze Wedding. The invitations
are printed on bronzed stationary, and any presents should be of bronze.
The fiftieth anniversary is called the Golden Wedding. But few couples
ever reach this ripe old age of matrimonial companionship, and the occasion
therefore is more of a family nature, the effort being made to bring together
as many of the descendants and relations as possible. The inviations are
engraved and printed in gold with monogram or crest in gold. The presents
should be in gold, but as such presents are expensive this is optional. The
more close relatives should give something.
The seventy-fifth anniversary is called the Diamond Wedding. The in
vitation should be diamond shaped and printed on the finest paper.
At the silver or golden wedding the marriage ceremony adapted to suit thg
occasion is sometimes performed by a clergyman as part of the entertainment ^
The motive of this would be to symbolize the continued trust and confidence
the honored couple bear towards each other.
WEDDINGS. 235
The usual forms of invitations used for wedding anniversaries areas follows:
Wooden Wedding.
1872—1877.
Mr. and Mrs
Would be pleased to see you on evening, (date)
At o'clock.
An early answer requested. (Residence.)
Still another form is :
1860. China Wedding. 1880.
Mr. and Mrs
At home
evening (date)
An early answer desired. (Residence.)
Another form is : ,
Silver wedding.
1855—1880.
(name of groom) (name of bride)
Mr. and Mrs
Request the pleasure of
's
Company, on evening, the day of 18
At o'clock
An early answer requested. (Residence.)
Another form is :
1825—1875.
The honor of your company is requested at the
Golden Wedding Reception
of
Mr. and Mrs
On evening, (date)
At o'clock.
R. S. V. P. (Residence.)
CHRISTENINGS AND BIRTHDAY CELEBRA
TIONS.
IT is proper after the birth of a child for the lady friends of the mother to
leave their cards with inquiry after her health. The mother, as soon as con
venient, should return her own card, to indicate to her lady friends that they
may make personal calls. Gentlemen friends of the parents may make a visit
to the father, if sufficiently intimate, for congratulation.
236 CHRISTENINGS AND BIRTHDAYS.
CHRISTENINGS. The christening being a matter of religious ceremony,
is conducted at the time suggested and according to the forms of the denomi
nation with which the parents worship.
Where circumstances will admit, a present of some suitable character should
be given by the god parents to their god-child. The god-mother should pre
sent the christening robe and cap.
After the christening ceremony there may be a Reception or christening
luncheon, to which all those invited to the ceremony should be asked. The
principal rooms should be suitably decorated.
When the christening ceremony is performed in the church, on the Sabbath»
the Reception may be held during the week following. When it is performed
at home, the ceremony i> followed by a Reception. In the latter case the
room in which the ceremony is performed should be decorated with flowers.
. «The hours for the christening ceremonies at home are usually from 4 to 7
p. m.
The invitations, which are confined to intimate friends, may be written or
printed in script or engraved as follows :
Mr. and Mrs
Request the pleasure of your presence at the
Christening ceremony of their son (or daughter)
At o'clock (day) (date)
Reception from to o'clock.
(Residence.)
The acceptances or regrets should be sent within two days, in form the same
as for social entertainments.
The invited guests should appear in visiting toilets at the hour named and
should pay their addresses to the host and hostess the same as prescribed for
an ordinary reception. After the ceremony, if at the house, or after receiving
the congratulations of the guests, refreshments are served. The godfather
should propose the health of the child. Gifts of an inexpensive character
would not be inappropriate. The child in the arms of its nurse may be
present durng part of the time.
CAUDLE PARTIES. The practice of "caudle parties " is more common
in foreign countries than in the United States The two-hardled caudle-cups
for passing around, souvenirs of this ancient custom, are highly prized as
heir-looms in old families. It was the vessel used to drink to the health of the
little stranger by congratulating ladies on their visits to the mother within
three to five days after the event. The caudle beverage was originally a spiced
and wined gruel of oat meal. The father also gave a "stag " party when the
VISITING. 237
punch bowl was a prominent feature in the gayety of the occasion which was
not confined to married men, but included established bachelors.
The modernized representative of this ancient custom is a set affair when the
mother can be present, with invitations seat out a week or ten days in advance,
as follows :
Mr. and Mrs
Request the pleasure of
Mr. and Mrs s'
Company on afternoon at o'clock.
Caudle. ( Residence.)
No presents expected.
BIRTHDAY CELEBRATIONS. It is customary among families in so
ciety to commemorate the birthdays of their children. The invitations, which
may be written or printed in script, are issued to the companions of the chil
dren whose parents are in the same' social circle, and are in form as follows :
Birthday Celebration.
Master (or Miss) 's
Compliments
For evening, (date)
From to o'clock.
An answer will oblige. (Residence.)
Or
Mr. (or Master)
Would be happy to see you on evening,
(date) at o'clock, to celebrate
his birthday.
An answer will oblige. (Residence.)
The usual hours for such entertainments are from 4 to 7 p. m.,or later, ac
cording to the ages of the children. Suitable refreshments are served. The
children should be seated at the table and served there as a matter of conven
ience. It is not improper to bring some inexpensive present, but it is not
necessary to do so. The evening is usually passed in games and dancing.
As the age of the child increases the birthday celebrations become more
elaborate, and after the young lady or gentleman has entered society they as
sume the character of social entertainments. (See The Debut in Society.)
VISITING.
The invitations for a visit should be specific as to time and duration. Where
this is not done the visitor should early indicate the length of intended stay.
Unless the time be fixed in the invitation a visit should not extend over a week.
238 GIVING AND RECEIVING PRESENTS.
A lady making a visit of some duration at a friend's house must conform
to its rules and may render such assistance as will be received in the house
hold duties of her hostess.
A guest should never invite a friend to call, nor to dine, except having first
obtained permission of the hostess.
A guest should never accept an invitation to a place of amusement without
first consulting the hostess.
A guest should avoid criticism of persons and things, and should have no
conversation with servants other than to treat them kindly. A guest interro
gating a servant about domestic matters in a friend's house, should be treated
as unfit for polite recognition. A small present upon departure to a servant
who has served you is not improper.
Children should not be brought with parents unless specially invited, and
. then they should be kept in restraint.
Guests should pay their own incidental expenses, such as carriage hire,
washing, &c., unless the host or hostess should object.
Having returned from a visit, it is the duty of a guest to write to the hostess,
giving some expression of appreciation of the hospitality shown.
GIVING AND RECEIVING PRESENTS.
There are many points of social usage in the giving and receiving of presents
which cannot be too scrupulously regarded.
GENERAL RULES : The general rul-s which might well be remem
bered in giving and receiving presents are the following :
In making a present it is always in good taste to accompany the article with
a card with the name of the person to whom presented and by whom sent,
Avith the words "Compliments of "
Never make a present expecting a return.
Presents should have significance, either of affection or friendship, and have
reference to the object of giving them.
No unmarried lady can in justice to herself receive an expensive gift from
a gentleman unless a member of the family, a relative or her betrothed. In
expensive presents like a book, a piece of new .nusic, a bouquet, or some
articles of bric-a brae, she may accept with propriety if she teels so inclined.
Receiving presents is apt to produce a sense of obligation often embarrassing
in the end, especially when circumstances and surroundings change with the
advance of life.
A young lady may with propriety make a present of her handiwork to a
young gentleman who is a relative or old friend. She should, however, be
chary of such evidences ot her friendship as iheir value will be thus enhanced.
ETIQUETTE IX PUBLIC. 239
A married lady, with the permission of her husband, may receive a present
from a gentleman as an expression of appreciation of the hospitality shown in
her husband's house, but the occasion must be one of special propriety. A
present from a married lady to a gentleman, the occasion for which would be
exceptional, should always be in the name of herself and husband.
It is not necessary to depreciate your gift as a reason for its acceptance,
nor in receiving one to put on an impression that you are robbing your friend.
When a present is made it is presumed that it is given in sincerity, and no
apologies are needed for taking it. Of course it is proper to show an ap
preciation of the act, but to do this it is only necessary to express your gratifi
cation.
It is not the price but the spirit and motive of a gift which gives it its value.
A gift beyond your means had better never be given. It troubles your own
sense of justice to yourself and embarrasses your friend, as it cannot well be
refused without mortification to yourself, and cannot be accepted without a
sense of commiseration.
Never be too demonstrative in giving thanks either by letter or word. A
happy medium savors more of sincerity.
It is no compliment to accompany a present with the remark that it is of no
use to you.
Wedding presents are an exception to the general rule, and are frequently
more ceremonial than social. They are testimonials of the best wishes of
friends to the bride, and are regarded as involving no other obligation than
an appreciation of the spirit which prompted the gift.
It is not polite to recall a gift to a friend.
ETIQUETTE IN PUBLIC.
It is the pride of our social institutions that a lady in public demeaning
herself as becomes the modesty, reserve and delicacy of her sex, is as protected
from remark, indignity or familiarity as though she were attended by a
legion of zealous courtiers. Of many countries this cannot be said.
ON THE STREET. A gentleman accompanying a lady on the street
should look to her safety and secure her from being jostled by the crowd. It
is not a special evidence of politeness to be changing sides at every crossing of
the street so as to keep on the outside. This looks like straining for effect.
Circumstances should govern the side upon which a gentleman should walk.
All things equal the side toward the street would be best. Where there is a
great cro\s d it is not improper for a young lady to accept her escort's arm.
It is more graceful for a couple on the street to keep step
240 ETIQUETTE IN PUBLIC.
Should a lady be carrying a parcel, the gentleman accompanying her should
insist upon carrying it for her.
In some cases it would be proper for a gentleman to assist a strange lady
over- laden with parcels to her carriage or into a street car.
A lady on the street should give the first sign of recognition, which should
be promptly returned by a gentleman by lifting his hat A nod to a lady on
the street is impolite.
In passing on the street the recognition received from a lady by one gentle
man should be returned by all the others in the party, though strangers. This
rule does not apply to several ladies in a party unless they be personally ac
quainted with the gentlemen.
It is impolite to address a friend, lady or gentleman on the street by name
in a loud coarse voice. They might not desire their names paraded before the
public.
Meeting a gentleman on the street, and engaging for a moment in necessary
conversation, it is not required that he should be introduced to others in the
company. He should, however, make a parting salute. Introductions, when
necessary in public, should be in a low tone.
It is not necessary to be pulling off the glove every time a person shakes
hands in public. If the glove be off, very well, but if not, it is ridiculous to
keep the person waiting while extricating the hand from the glove.
In moving along tJ.e street it is inelegant for a lady to be gadding into win
dows and hotel doorways. A lady can see and hear all that she should on the
street without letting everybody know of it. She should go about her business
quietly and for her own sake, attracting as little publicity as possible.
As a rule it is not polite for ladies to stop on the street to converse with each
other, and only under imperative circumstances is it proper for a gentleman to
stop a lady for that purpose. When such conversation is necessary the parties
should slowly pursue their way together.
Ladies kissing on the street is inelegant, and shaking hands with gentlemen
in public is not polite. Simply formal recognition should be made in public.
"Cutting" is only justified by the bad conduct of the person to be "cut r>
A formal bow or increased ceremony are the least offensive ways. A person
must be extremely dull not to understand this. In society sometimes the only
way to judge of a person's feelings is by this manner.
Persons properly introduced must not be slighted in public without good
reason, as the offender might be called to account.
If you meet a gentleman acquaintance with a lady take off your hat instead
of nodding. This is out of respect for the lady.
A lady asking a question on the street for information should be answered
respectfully, and in answering, a gentleman would naturally lift his hat.
ETIQUETTE IN PUBLIC. 241
SEATS IN PUBLIC. Ladies ar.d gentlemen should never occupy more
space than rightfully belongs to them if others are incommoded thereby.
A parcel or any article left in a seat while the occupant is absent on an
errand gives sufficient title to its possession.
A gentleman will, as a rule, surrender his seat to a lady unless infirmity or
effects of debility render it painful for him to stand. This applies as well in.
a street car as in other local conveyances.
REGARD FOR OTHERS. It is always laudable in public to consult the
comfort of others. Some persons will open a window in the depth of winter
without regard to those near by. Any one under such circumstances could
properly request an officer or authorized person to close it.
The habit of some men of bringing up the names of ladies in public places
and in mixed companies of men is to be deprecated, and it would not be im
proper for a friend to rebuke any "person who is so unmindful as to neglect to
observe such a course of propriety.
It is impolite to read anything aloud in a public place unless requested to
do so.
It is a mark of respect to all present to remove your hat while seated in
a restaurant. Never sit in the presence of ladies indoors at all with your hat
on, whether it be in a private parlor or place of amusement.
AT A PLACE OF AMUSEMENT. If a gentleman desires to take a
lady to the Opera, Theater, Concert or Lecture he should invite her the day
before, if possible. If by note, the lady should answer at once, so that should
she decline, the gentleman may find a lady to take her place should he desire-
The seats should be secured beforehand, so that the lady will not be kept
waiting in the lobby in a crowd It is not imperative for a gentleman to en
gage a carriage for the occasion. If he have the means to do so conveniently
it is proper, but otherwise propriety would be on the side of not doing so.
Nothing so ill becomes a young man of moderate means as an effort on such
an occasion to imitate the ways of persons of wealth or large income.
A gentleman should arrange the time so as to arrive before the curtain rises.
He should walk by the side of the lady entering the place and in advancing
to the seats secured if the way is wide enough to permit. Otherwise he
should precede her.
Arriving at the seats the gentleman should allow the lady to enter first
When seated he should hand her a libretto or programme secured at the door.
It is the height of ill-breeding for a gentleman to be running out during the
intermissions. This is the time which he should devote to the entertainment
of his companion. He must never give up his seat to another, even a lady.
242
it is unappreciative and LSI* mannered i<" a ia<iy i<> be criticising iiu-enter-
tainment even if not good. Having accepted the invitation, she should enjoy
it or say nothing out of respect for the feelings of the gentleman who has in
vited her.
It is unpardonable to be talking or making a noise during the entertainment
to the annoyance of others. Applause at proper times is appropria&.
When a gentleman visits a lady in her box at the theater he should depart
when others enter, so that they may also make their compliments.
In leaving the entertainment the gentleman should lead.
The gentleman should call upon the lady the next evening, if agreeable to
her, to inquire after her health.
Persons visiting a museum or picture gallery should never handle anything,
This is the first evidence of common breeding. Nor should they touch any
thing with a cane <.r umbrella, or unnecessarily delay at any object, and
especially avoid crowding themselves in front of other persons viewing the
same object. So few persons have any real knowledge of art that criticism
often results in an exposure of ignorance.
IN CH U RCH. Remove your hat at the door and walk by your lady's side
to the pew, then advance turn and face the lady ard make a slight inclination
of the head as she enters. Never take a seat in a strange church until shown
there by an authori/ed person.
Never appear giddy or thoughtless of the solemnity < f the place.
In a church of a different denomination than your own be observar t of its
forms and show special deference. No matter how different the services may
be, or how they may strike you, give no evidence of diversion or what you
think. Always arrive before the services begin.
To indulge in this habit at any time in society, public or
private, is vulgar and disgusting.
SMOKING. The practise of smoking should be exercised with much dis
cretion in public or private. As a rule it is offensive to ladies in this country
no matter how much they may disclaim the fact. It would be a proper course
and a respect to ladies for a gentleman not to smoke while in their society. It
is customary in some houses for gentlemen to smoke at the close of dinner, but
this should only be after the ladies have retired from thejtable. Sometimes
the gentlemen are invited into another apartment for 8inoking, and rejoin the
ladies in the drawing-room after they have disposed of their cigars. It is at
all times inelegant to be puffing away at a cigar while walking with a lady
on the street or engaging her in conversation. Smoking a pipe in public is
not only inelegant but is offensive to most people.
MMVIN'O, AND CYCIJNO.
243
THE ETIQUETTE OF RIDING, DRIVING AND
CYCLING.
For fashionable driving the establishment s'.ould be in good style. The
•i'f/ni lc should be of popular de. ign and superior finish. The Jurses should
be well fed and well groomed, and the equipments should be neat and in per
fect order. Tht coachman and footmen should be in neat, clean livery, and
.li'MiM it erect with ey< to the front. They liould avoid a loungingattitude.
CARRIAGE ETTIQUETTK. If you invite a friend in:o your carriage
offer the best seat. This is the right seat facing the horses. A lady should
always be offered this seat and the gentleman should sit on the seat opposite
unless invited to sit by her side. If the lady be in her own carriage she should
always occupy the right hand rear seat, no matter who else may be in the car
riage with her.
In alighting from a carriage the gentleman, if any present, should step out
first, under all circumstances, and then assist each lady. If a footman be
present he should alight first and open the carriage door. The gentleman
should alight and assist the ladies. If no gentleman be present the ladies
may ask the assistance of the footman if required. In handing a lady from
or to her carriage a gentleman ihould raise his hat either before or after.
I IORSEHACK RIDING. Equestrianism has become one of the popular
diversions among the officials and unofllcials in the fashionable life of the
Capital. It received a marked
impetus through the organized ef
forts of the Washington Riding
Academy, under the proprietory
management of Col. J. D. lirown.
This large i nd thoroughly ap
pointed establishment, unrivaled
in the United States, during the
season is the resort of the mem
bers of polite circles. In the re
ception-rooms will be met ladies
and gentlemen representing every
branch of the civil, military, and
naval service, in the spacious riding ring may be seen the fashionable pupils
and experts in the equestrian art, and in the galleries a thousand spectators,
thoroughly representative of the very best of the social life of the seat of gov
ernment.
THE ENTREK.
244
HORSEBACK RIDING.
Under such circumstances and surroundings the observance of the rules of
etiq uette is particularly important.
THE MOUNT. The horse is the first consideration.
There are five requisites to a good saddle horse. I. To be sound and of
good wind. 2. Gentle. 3. Well trained. 4. He should have courage. 5.
Intelligence.
A thoroughbred is always the best. He should be fifteen hands two or
four, of dark color, with broad back, round body, graceful neck, small head,
small ears, clean-cut legs, and be firm on his feet.
A vicious horse is not fit for a lady's
mount. A spirited horse with a good
temper is best.
A "weed" from the racing stables is
not suitable for a lady. They are too
anxious to be first, and have too many
" coaching" tricks.
In a word, the horse should be known,
sure footed, of easy gait and have no
vicious habits. The saddle should be
securely girted and examined before
mounting. The bridle should also be
carefully examined by the gentleman.
The responsibility for the lady's safety
rests with the gentleman, not with the
groom.
THE HORSE EQUIPMENT. Al-
w ays get the best equipment. It is stylish
and the cheapest in the end.
Everything should fit and be comfort-
A WASHINGTON BELLE. able§ Great care should be exercised in
selecting the saddle, for either lady or gentleman. A small racing stirrup for
gentlemen is the safest. A lady's saddle should fit the horse well on account
of her position. It should be light and safe.
A severe bit is not necessary. A lady's bridle of bit and bridoon is the
best, and will suit most horses. By its use you have complete control, and
can use either curb or snaffle, to suit your animal. The bit should be nickle-
plated and kept clean to look well.
THE HABIT. The riding costume of a well-turned out lady on horseback
should be made of dark material, in the style of the prevailing fashion, and
.246 HORSEBACK RIDING.
be well fitted. It should have a smooth service and stand rain or snow.
Meltons or stockinett or cloths are best. The long flowing fo'ds, so dangerous
to life in case of accident; plumes, to serve as "sky-scrapers;" the veil, ob
structing her vision, and the fear of showing a well-proportioned figure have
become obsolete.
A habit consists of the bodice or jacket, the skirt, the trowsers or breecnes,
the hat, and the boots.
The skirt should be about two yards around the hem, extend three or four
inches below the left or stirrup foot, the bottom running horizontally, and fit
well, closely, about the hips, with fullness for the knee. The bodice o>\ jacket
should fit snugly and yet not tightly at the arm holes, to give the appearance
of constraint. It should be large enough for a chamois under jacket for cold
weather. The collar should be standing or turn -over. The loose trowsers far
habits are not desirable, being two cumberson and inconvenient with boots.
The breeches arc, in every respect, neater and more comfortable. .They should
be of the material of the skirt, jersey or stockinnet, lined from the hips down
with chamois, and buttoning four inches below the knees or close at the ankles,
and fitting inside the boots. The hots should be of the softest calf- skin, with
pebble-leather uppers reaching well up to the bend of the knees. The boots
should fit easily and have a low flat heel. In winter, woolen under stockings
with silken ones drawn over are suitable.
The hat should be an ordinary silk high one, or a Derby, held in place by
an elastic. A black cloth band will lessen the apparent height of the hat.
Jockey caps and felt hats are allowable, but are not in best style. These
should be worn by children.
A veil is unnecessary, but if worn should be a black net pinned in a knot
under the leaf of the hat.
The gloves should be of heavy kid, buckskin or soft leather, of dark color,
with four to six buttons, and double stitched with black on the backs.
Jewelry is entirely out of taste.
The collars and cuffs should be spotless. Fasten them with stitches, and
never with pins, if you wish to secure them against disarrangement from the
motion of the animal and be miserable.
The underwear, vest, drawers, (tights are the best,) and stockings should
be lisle, silk, or wool ; and a soft perfect fitting corset.
It is not necessary for a lady to wear a spur to ensure prompt obedience of
the animal. If she does, a "sheath" spur is preferable to rowel, which is
likely to tear her habit and start the animal every time she arranges its folds.
A nickle-plated spur, with strap over the instep and buckle on the near side
gives finish to the boot.
HORSEBACK RIDING.
247
The whip should be of the jockey pattern as most serviceable,
the best, with buckthorn, wood, or fancy metal crook.
Bamboo is
A GENTLEMAN'S MOUNT. The rules applicable to a lady's mount,
as regards the horse and equipments, will apply to a gentleman. There is
less difference on account of the
color of the steed. The gentle
man should dress in dark, out
door costume, and wear a high
hat, if he wishes to be in best
form, although a cap or soft hat
would be permissible. The spurs
should be nickle- plated and neat,
and a late style of jockey whip
would be the best.
MOUNTING AND DIS
MOUNTING. In mounting, the
lady should seize the pummel of
the saddle with her right hand and
gather her riding train in her left. A STYLISH MOUNT.
She should stand close to the animal with her right side. She should place
her left foot in the gentleman's hand and spring with the right limb, poising
herself with her hand on the pummel, turn her body as she clears the saddle
and places herself squarely in the seat. She should then spread her skirts and
gently raise her right knee over the pummel. The gentleman should place her
left foot in the stirrup. If the lady is not easily seated she can raise herself in
the stirrup and loosen the tension of her train upon her waist.
The gentleman may now mount taking the reins in the left hand, resting it
on the pummel, the right he places on the cantle, the left foot he rests in the
stirrup, and with an easy spring straightens his left leg at full length and
swings the right easily over the cantle and seats himself. He then places his
right foot in the right stirrup.
Before alighting a lady should entirely disengage her limbs and habit, and
resting her left hand on the pummel and placing her left foot in the gentle
man's left hand she should gently raise herself slightly out of the saddle and
allow the gentleman to place her easily on the ground.
THE GROOM. The groom attending a lady or gentleman on horseback
should never canter his horse, but should follow at a trot or, if necessary,
gallop, sitting erect in his seat keeping his eyes to the front. A groom lazily
248 SADDLE ETIQUETTE.
seated on his horse glancing at every object, and particularly the maids, de
tracts from the dignity of being attended by a groom.
When a groom is summoned forward to the side of his mistress he should
advance quickly on the off or right side, touch his hat in acknowledgement of
the command, listen respectfully, eyes cast down, an 1 again touch his hat upon
departing to carry orders.
SADDLE ETIQUETTE. A gentleman should ride on the off or right
side of the lady in order to avoid her train. If two ladies are in the party the
gentleman may ride between them, but he must exercise cau ion.
The speed of the horse must be governed by the skill and wishes of the lady.
A gentleman should be vigilant in watching the horse equipments and his
motions, especially if the horse be strange to him.
Do not permit your horse to crowd your companion's horse into all the ruts.
Divide the road. Horses are selfish. Riders are sometimes thoughtless.
Do not splash at full speed through mud puddles, particularly when riding
near persons afoot.
When riding near pedestrians be careful not to startle them, and generally
it is safer to give them the right of way.
A gentleman should always pull up and pass a lady at a walk.
Never gallop up suddenly behind another, particularly a lady, as few horses
will quietly take such a surprise, and many timid or inexperienced riders may
be alarmed or discommoded by a sudden stait.
If a person unintentionally alarms another's horse ride a few moments side
by side until the frightened horse becomes quiet.
If your horse hive a faster gait do not urge your companion. Gallop ahead
a short distance and return. Your animal may then be less restive.
It looks well to see a lady's horse cantering beside that of a gentleman
whose animal is trotting, but not so the reverse. A gentleman on a cantering
horse beside a lady on a trotter does not harmonize. It looks too much like
the gentleman trying to keep up.
Ride a borrowed horse scrupulously according to the owner's desire.
For cross-country riding take up the stirrup one hole.
Never permit an animal to crop boughs or grass, it gives him a slovenly
appearance.
Watering horses, except on long and rapid rides and unless needed, un
necessarily soils the bridle and bit.
Ignorance has ruined many fine horses. A light, firm hand is necessary.
Use the whip and spur very sparingly, and only for intelligent correction, but
not brutally.
CYCLING ETIQUETTE. 249
RULES OF THE ROAD. In passing on the road, when meeting keep
to the right, when overtaking a person pass to the left, but when overtaken
keep to the right, so as to leave the road free at the left. An exception is
when leading a horse, pass yourself next to the rider, as a led horse is often
inclined to kick.
When approaching a lady always do so on the off or right side.
CYCLING ETIQUETTE. Among the many diversions of the National
Capital, cycling occupies a prominent place. The scores of miles of concrete
and asphaltum avenues and streets, the long stretches of well-kept gravel
drives in the public parks, and the
excellent suburban roads afford fa
cilities for the enjoyment of the ex-
hilerating pleasures of the "silent
steed" unrivaled in any city of the
Union. The use of the cycle gives
polite, recreative and healthful ex
ercise, not only to gentlemen in
official and unofficial life, but to
ladies in fashionable circles.
Cycling has been one of the in
stitutions of Washington since 1879,
when the second oldest and one of
the foremost clubs in the United
States, the C-Bi-C., (Capital Bicy-
cle Club,) was organized by H. S.
Owen, who brought the first bicycle to Washington, and was one of the best
non-professional riders during the pioneer days. From this beginning cycling
at Washington has grown to the extraordinary numerical dimensions of thou
sands of "wheels" of all designs.
THE MOUNT. There are various designs of cycles. For men, upright
and safety bicycles and stars. For ladies, safety bicycles, constructed with a
frame curved down so as to allow the skirts to hang free. For ladies and
gentlemen, tandem-safety bicycles and tricycles and sociables. The weight of
the ladies bicycle is but thirty-six pounds.
COSTUME. The lady's habit for cycling should be blue or brown for
winter, and blue or gray for summer, and be made of cloth or flannel, with
blouse-like waists and a straight round skirt of full length, and cloth leggings,
buttoning to the knee for protection in the movement of the limbs and against
250
CYCLING ETIQUETTE.
dust. The foot covering should be a laced shoe, which will afford the flexi
bility of motion necessary to free action upon the pedals. The hat should be
of jockey style, with a stiff visor and of the color of the suit. A veil is not
necessary. The gloves should be of the riding style, in dark color, and large,
so as to admit of a free use of the hand, and fingerless gloves for summer.
The hair should be arranged low in the neck or in a loop braid.
A gentleman's proper costume should be of dark, or his club color, of stout
material, and consist of knickerbockers or knee breeches, norfolk or closely
fitting jacket, and laced or
tennis shoes, jockey hat or ::::|£!§i!!?
derby, leggings or long hose
of heavy wool, and stoutgloves
for winter. A high silk hat is
not in style.
HOW TO MOUNT. There
are two methods of mounting
a cycle for ladies. Always
standing on the left side of the
machine. I. The still mount,
by placing the right foot on
the right pedal, which should
point upward toward the han
dle-bar, and rising easily, thus dividing her skirt equally to the saddle, the
weight of the right foot on the pedal giving the machine the proper impetus
to preserve the equlibrum until after the saddle is reached. 2. The moving
or pedal mount, by walking or trotting along on the left side of the cycle for
a few steps, simultaneously placing the left foot on the left pedal, when the
pedal hangs towards the ground and is commencing to ascend, thus rising
gently with the pedal, at the same time passing the right foot quickly to the
right pedal, remaining on the pedals for a few revolutions until the skirts are
equalized, then seating herself slowly in the saddle. While at first seemingly
difficult, it is the most graceful, easiest, and quickest mount. The art of rid
ing is a matter of instruction entirely.
The gentleman's mount is by the step, while trotting along after the machine,
rising forward seating himself in the saddle and placing his feet on the pedals.
RULES OF THE ROAD. The gentleman should see the lady safely
mounted and started before mounting himself If sure of her success by ex
perience he may mount at the same time.
CYCLING ETIQUETTE.
251
A gentleman should always ride on the left side, in order to be between
passing vehicles and the lady.
In places of danger, as descending steep llillSj the gentleman should lead.
In narrow places or path riding the gentlman should ride ahead, so as to
show the way.
If two ladies are in the party the gentleman should ride on the extreme left.
252
ETIQUETTE OF TRAVELING.
In passing a vehicle the gentleman should ride on that side and a little ahead
as a protection against accident.
If a number of ladies are in ihe party the gentleman should keep on the left
and a little ahead, in order to pick the way.
TRAVELING.
The American peo
ple are instinctive
ly a traveling race.
Fondness for adven
ture, change, r nd
instruction is one of
the national charac
teristics. The in
termingling of all
classes is also a part
of popular institu
tions. The PENN
SYLVANIA RAIL-
ROA D COM PAN Y was
the first to recog
nize the public de
mand for increased
comfort and ele
gance in the facili
ties for fashionable
travel. The modern
special cars for pas
sengers have be
come palatial in de
sign and appoint-
I M ITFH ments> Coincident
:Llrl I I hlr with the increased
luxury of travel, the
Pennsylvania Company was the pioneer in the consolidation of trunk and
auxiliary lines, making them practically one line from great terminal points,
thus abolishing the public nuisance of frequent changes. Travelers, as the
result of the enterprise, liberality, and consideration for the comfort of the
public which has always been shown by this company, can now take a place
in one of their palaces on wheels and traverse the vast stretches of States and
ETIQUETTE OF TRAVELING.
253
regions under the national jurisdiction, from the metropolitan points on the
Atlantic to the inter-oceanic, gulf and Pacific cities, enjoying at the same time
the ease, luxury, and seclusion of their own drawing-rooms and the pleasures
of their own dining tables.
These special facilities available to the public present the most luxurious
traveling by rail in
the world.
The Pennsylvania
company, fully ap
preciating the en
ergy of the people,
also expedited the
running of trains
between terminal
and principal inter
mediate points.
The culmination
of the luxury, safety
and speed of Ameri
can railway travel
has been reached
in the New York
and Chicago and
Washington Lim
ited trains. These
embrace vestibule
sleeping, dining,
drawing-room and
smoking-room cars,
the most superb and
luxurious railway
coaches ever built.
The vestibule feat
ure renders the train practically one elongated car, through which passengers
may pass with the utmost ease and freedom. In the perfectly appointed
restaurant meals are served from bills of fare representing all the substantial
and delicacies of the season, and for a reasonable consideration. The smoking
car is furnished with every comfort, card-tables, chessmen, checkers, etc., and
for free use a well-stocked library and desk supplied with note papers, envel
opes, pen and ink, etc. A complete barber-shop and bath-room perfect the
tlAITED'
254
ETIQUETTE OF TRAVELING.
conveniencies of the train. The extra charge for this special service secures,
in addition to increased comfort, seclusicn from the rush and not always agree
able experiences of the general element of travel.
THE ETIQUETTE OF TRAVELING. The long lines of travel in the
United States naturally throws persons who are strangers to each other into a
certain degree of
association, which
may continue for a
week or ten dajs
without cessation.
The etiquette of
traveling therefore
becomes an essen
tial feature of the
polite education of
every lady and gen
tleman in the land.
The cardinal rules
of etiquette govern
ing persons travel
ing by railway may
be stated as follows :
If a lady traveling
in the United States
'LIMITED;
marks or glances, it
is as a rule her own
fault.
A lady attending
to her own business,
and asking ques
tions only for information from officials or others employed for that purpose,
will never be approached or annoyed by strangers. If necessary, however,
word to an officer would stop further annoyance. If she behave herself as
becomes her sex, a lady can travel from Washington to the remotest parts of
the country without even a fear of discourteous treatment. Those who stare at
everybody and everything, and are ready to answer questions from any one, must
expect to be treated by an irresponsible public according to their own estimate.
THE CHAPERON. 255
Some women, perhaps, artlessly tell any strangers, who will listen to them,
all about their private affairs, and are ready to be beguiled into familiarities,
with presuming persons to the annoyance of reputable people.
It is of course desirable, where convenient, to have an escort, but now-a-
days ladies, as a rule, have had some experience in traveling, and, except with
a relative or intimate and tried friend, it is more convenient to travel alone
Traveling acquaintance between elderly gentlemen and ladies maybe made,
but should not lead to an exposition of private business and should cease with
the journey. A young lady should not admit of such an acquaintance. She
may ask a question for information of a gentleman, if no officer be present,
without making it necessary to open a conversation.
Under some circumstances a lady may accept passing services from a stranger
in a slight way, such as assisting in carrying her parcels from one train to an
other, or raising or closing a window, but in doing so she should thank him
politely and resume her reserve. It is not necessary to entertain a s! ranger
for the rest of the journey on account of the politeness and service which the
instincts of a gentleman would suggest towards any lady.
At a public table, at a railway station, on a steamer or at a hotel it is unbe
coming to rush for a seat and gather in all the dishes within reach.
THE CHAPERON— HER CHARGE AND DUTIES.
If a young girl or unmarried lady values herself, she cannot be too exact in
observing certain conventionalities and proprieties which society has raised as
safeguards about her, against the snares and allurements of the gay world.
The safety of society requires certain ceremoniousness and conservatism out
side the family circle, and in the social intercourse of young women and their
gentleman acquaintances. A married woman has her husband to shield her.
A widow holds her own or not, as she keeps herself aloof from the appearance
of improprieties.
NECESSITY OF A CHAPERON. The natural chaperon of a daugh
ter is her mother. The Europeans take care of their daughters and young
girls. The Americans are tco indifferent as to the proprieties, and but for the
good sense and strength of character of American young women, and the
natural instinct of chivalry and respect for women among American young
men, American society would be far different. American institutions are cal
culated to inspire self respect and self control in the individual members of
society, but regard for appearances is a safe rule under all circumstances.
Every American woman is aware that the loftiest position which is ope a to-
women in a republic is possible to her, and that neither poverty nor obscurity
256 THE CHAPERON.
necessarily obstructs her way ; therefore, being ambitious, she cannot be too
careful of her conduct or speech, lest she have a retrospect which envious
gossips may bring forth against her. Even though it may be but a remem
bered disregard of the best social usages of her times, its resurrection will be
an infliction to her ; therefore, she should follow only the safest of society's
customs.
It is not good form in foreign countries to place an unmarried daughter over
a widowed father's household, without a chaperon, a relative, or person of
matronly years. The disregard of this in America is reprehensible, and has
often led to disagreeable comment. Young people have their own company
and pleasures, and a father would make a poor chaperon.
WHAT A CHAPERON SHOULD BE. A chaperon should have
passed the age of feminine frivolities, and understand society and its wiles.
She should be of conservative manner and of unexceptional standing in society.
The vivacious or flirting chaperon is worse than none at all, as she is using
the innocence of her charge as a means to her own gayety.
A chaperon should be dignified and courteous, and not take up too much
of the conversation, or absorb too much attention She is simply a social
mentor.
A chaperon should not be unnecessarily rigid about the dancing engage
ments cf her charge, but an objectionable partner should not be tolerated, and
should be disposed of in a gentle, lady-like way, if possible. A sensitive,
well-intentioned and refined man, will not add to the difficulties of the situa
tion, though he may feel that he is misjudged by one or both of them. Only
a vulgar man can express anger by his manner, speech or expression, and
only a vulgar girl will pretend to misunderstand the sentiments of her chap
eron or be disobedient to her wishes. Deference to the wisdom of her elders
is counted one of the charms of girlhood.
DUTIES OF A CHAPERON. The duty of a chaperon is to have a
supervisory care of her young lady charge in her public and personal relations
to society, to instruct her in its customs and protect her against the appear
ance of impropriety through inexperience.
A chaperon should see that the young lady is first properly introduced, that
her acquaintances are proper, and that her conduct is conservative.
The most consummate tact, socially speaking, should be possessed by a.
chaperon .
ETIQUETTE OF CHAPERONING. A lady chaperoning one or more
young ladies, if at a Drawing Room, should enter with her charge on her
RULES OF DECORUM. 257
left and slightly in advance. She should exchange courtesies with the hostess
first and then present her charge.
A gentleman will not ask the young lady to dance, promenade, or go to
supper without the approval of her chaperon.
He cannot ask a young lady to the opera or theater without the consent of
her parent or chaperon. In foreign countries it would be proper form to in
vite the mother, but in Ihe United States this propriety is not observed. A
young lady of self-respect will not accept such an invitation from a simple ac
quaintance, and the character of a friend, with her own good sense, should
be sufficient to protect her.
A young lady ambitious to reach social appreciation above the degree to
which she was born will never be seen alone in a theater box or private room
of a restaurant with her gentleman escort, no matter who he may be.
All theater or opera parties should have a chaperon. (See Etiquette of such
parties. }
A gentleman giving a tea, supper, or dinner, at a restaurant, in a private
room, to his lady friends, should always have the presence of an elderly mar
ried lady as chaperon. A married kinswoman would be best. No young
girl with self respect would accept such an invitation under any other circum
stances, nor will a gentleman, accustomed to polite society, make ary other
arrangements.
A COMMOM LAW. American girls are self-conciously able to take care
of themselves, but the world, and particularly that portion of it called fash
ionable society, is very uncharitable in its opinions. The safe side, is to
recognize the usages and proprieties of the same as any other wise regulation
for the good conduct and order of human intercourse.
RULES OF DECORUM.
An inherent sense of self respect, a regard for the feelings, opinions and
convenience of others, and an appreciation cf the proprieties incident to good
manners, in the company of friends, acquaintances or strangers, have led to
certain general rules of decorum, which are recognized in polite society.
These may be stated as follows :
Those of higher rank or elder in years should always be given precedence
in society. It is more polite to concede to others their rank than to offens
ively assert your own. Never put on an air of superiority. A person really
superior will better assert that by modesty.
Those who have recently come into social position should be careful how
they demean themselves towards their seniors and superiors. It is the latter
who should make the advances for acquaintanceship.
258 RULES OF DECORUM.
In the presence of persons of official or social rank show respect, but do
not forget what is due to yourself. Persons of distinction appreciate the ap
plause of their fellow beings, but to be effective it must be dignified and not
obsequious.
In entering a doorway or ascending a stairway a gentleman should open the
door or pause and bow and permit the lady to go first. If leaving a building
or descending he should bow and go first. In the first instance, after the
lady shall have passed out he closes the door and joins her or returns as the
case may be.
Never presume to take a friend to the house of another even for a social call,
no matter how intimate your acquaintance, without first inquiring whether it
would be agreeable. This is not an uncommon fault in American society, and
should be severely rebuked. Instances are numerous where such a course
has resulted in much evil.
It is not polite for gentlemen to take their hats into the drawing-room to
be carried out by a servant.
Avoid affectation. A proper question deserves a kind answer.
A gentleman rises when saluted. A lady not necessarily, unless greeted
by a superior in age or station.
A bow of recognition should always be returned unless there be a reason
for not doing so.
Always pass in the rear of persons seated or standing in conversation, or
apologize if necessary to pass between them.
Be pleased yourself and strive to please others. Such a course will make
your presence doubly agreeable.
Do not remain seated while ladies are standing. Offer your seat and if
declined resume it.
Do not aim to show off by too familiar use of names of individuals in public
Drumming with your fingers on the table or your feet on the floor or s'aring
around the room are not only vulgar but signs of a vacant mind.
Exhibitions of excitement, impatience or anger in the presence of ladies are
a disrespect, no matter what may have happened.
Eccentricity should not be noticed. If feigned it fails of its object, and if
real the person's feelings are not hurt.
Formality among intimate friends maybe dispensed with, but with strangers
it would be discourteous to omit the ceremony of established customs.
Grasping or poking a person is not the best form of calling attention. A
few words of address are better.
Having promised to perform a service for a friend, be sure to do it. Keep
all appointments with punctuality.
THE INAUGURATION BALL ROOM.
259
THE CORTILE OF THE U. S. PENSION BUILDING. — SCENE OF THE BALLS IN"
HONOR OF THE INAUGURATION OF THE PRESIDENTS OF THE UNITED
STATES.
This immense structure of brick, 400'x200/ and 75' high, consists of a range of
apartments on four sides of an immense cortile or covered court, 316' long, IK/ wide,
and 1'2(X high. The central columns are 75' high, and 7}^' in diameter. The court
will conveniently accommodate li>,000 persons at a ball, and with balconies and corri
dors closely packed, 59,000 persons can get within the spacious edifice. It was first
used, when yet unfinished, for the ball in honor of President Cleveland, 1884.
260 RULES OF DECORUM.
It is manly to accept an apology. This does not necessarily restore former
relations, but it shows a willingness to be just.
In society watch your tongue to avoid trouble.
Jokes are never safe in society. They may not be taken in the kindly spirit
in which given.
It is not polite for gentlemen or ladies to make their feet the most con
spicuous objects in the room. Tables and window sills were not intended for
foot rests.
Stretching the limbs at full length may call attention to a fine form, but
the drawing-room is not the place for such exhibitions.
Spitting is emphatically a vulgar habit. It would be well to leave that habit
at home or on the street.
Never have the appearance of curiosity. Never ask a question prying into
the affairs of others. Originality is better than imitation in word or manner.
Picking the nose or the teeth, or the biting or paring the nails is not be
coming in society. Pointing at a person shows lack of training.
Take things as they come, and practice patience if you wish to make a
favorable impression.
Tell the truth or say nothing. To deceive a friend will destroy confidence
in the future. Under all circumstances avoid familiarity.
Laughing at the appearance, manners, dress or mishaps of others is unpar
donable. Making remarks about others, whatever may be their peculiarities,
is reprehensible. Looking over one's shoulder is not polite.
When you enter a room do so quietly, close the door gently, if you found
it closed, or allow the servant to do so, make a general bow, and greet the
host and hostess. Before entering a room knock so as to announce your ap
proach, unless the occasion be a public one or a servant be present. Never
speak or laugh boisterously nor otherwise show a tendency to coarseness.
These are the elements of a boor. Never slam a door or make other unneces
sary noises in private or public places in the presence of ladies. Never resume
your seat after starting to leave unless there be special reason for so doing.
It is not polite in company to be fumbling over cards in a card basket,
especially for want of something else to do. If permission be granted or
attention be called to them it is proper.
A stiffness of manner is a poor imitation of dignity.
Any little service or assistance needed by a lady should be promptly
accorded, such as picking up her handkerchief or assisting her to a seat.
It is not refined in manner for a man in company to back up against the
fire-place any more than is it delicate for a woman to plant herself over a
register.
FUNERAL CUSTOMS. 261
FUNERAL CUSTOMS AND SEASONS OF
MOURNING.
The announcement of a death having been made to the friends of the de
ceased through the usual form of printed notice in the local newspapers, or
by a close friend calling in person upon the relatives or others most intimately
associated, the preliminary arrangements and details of the funeral are en
trusted to the sexton of the church, undertaker or person engaged for that pur
pose, who acts under the directions of a relative or near friend who has general
supervision and arranges all matters of a closer nature, and carries out the
wishes expressed by the members of the family or those most closely asso
ciated with the deceased.
OFFICIAL OBSEQUIES. If the deceased were an official or a member
of any branch of the Government, or an officer of the army or navy, or mem
ber of a civic organization, and the funeral arrangements are to be in charge
of such branch of the Government or service, it will be necessary to notify the
chief officers or persons immediately, so that they can confer with the relatives
and make the necessary arrangements. The details of the obsequies of the
higher members of the three co-ordinate branches of the Government have
been explained in their proper places.
FUNERAL INVITATIONS. The practice of issuing invitations to at
tend a funeral is not common in the United States, but it is not improper.
It is usually expected that the friends will be present unless there should
be reasons to the contrary. If the disease were of a contagious nature or
for other reasons no friends were desired to be present, at the end of the
printed notice should be stated "Funeral private." If the presence of
friends would be speciaUy agreeable and no invitations are sent, at the end
of the printed announcement should be added the words, "Friends invited
without further notice ' '
If formal invitations are sent they should be printed on mourning paper and
enclosed in mourning or black bordered envelopes. The border should be
wider for an adult than a child.
The following are the usual forms of invitations for such an occasion from
the residence :
Yourself and family are respectfully invited to attend the funeral of
, on (day of week) , the of 18 , at
o'clock m., from his late residence, No street, to proceed to
cemetery.
(City.)
262 FUNERAL CUSTOMS.
If the funeral be conducted from the church, the form is the same, with the
substitution for the words "from his late residence, No — street,"
the words ' ' frcm the church of the : "
These invitations must be delivered by a messenger, or by mail. And ex
cept in cases of illness, recent affliction or absence, should be accepted by the
presence of the person to whom sent.
FUNERAL CUSTOMS. It is proper only for relatives or near friends to
send flowers on the day of the funeral, which should be of appropriate varieties.
These should be placed around the coffin.
The "bearers of the pall," Pall Bearers, consisting of six or eight gentle
men, who were associates of the deceased, should be invited by written note
to perform this office. They should wear black gloves, if the funeral be of a
grown gentleman or lady, and white gloves if of a young lady. A mourning
emblem of a black crape, or white silk scarf is sometimes worn either over the
right shoulder or around the left arm. The pall bearers either carry the dead
to the hearse, or act as a guard while others perform that duty. The latter
form is always used at a public funeral of an official.
The custom of crape at the door warns all comers of the affliction within.
Black crape tied with black ribbon, indicates the death of a person of years,
or married; tied with a white ribbon, the death of an unmarried young person,
and white crape with white ribbon the death of a child.
None but the closest relatives or friends should call upon the family before
the funeral. The afflicted family may properly decline to see others. Persons
assisting in the preparations should do so without noise or confusion.
THE CEREMONY. A list of invited friends should be handed to the
person in charge in order to arrange them for the carriages. Where no invi
tations were sent, the list should be made up before the ceremony. Where
an invitation has been sent to a friend it would be a breach of etiquette not to
be present, if possible.
As friends arrive they should be received by some designated relative, but
not of the immediate family. All hats should be removed within the house.
Friends should not arrive until a few minutes before the hour fixed. Those
who desire to view the body, which is generally placed in the principal room,
should do so before the family enter and the services begin. Always approach
from the foot and pass away by the head. If the services are in a church, it is
customary to place the coffin in front of the chancel and remove the lid. After
the service an opportunity may be afforded the friends or relatives present to
take a last look at the departed.
FUNERAL CUSTOMS. 263
As soon as the service or funeral ceremonies are over, the pall bearers,
under the direction of the person in charge, and led by the clergyman, convey
the remains to the hearse. The clergyman and pall bearers occupy the first
carriages, then follows the hearse, then the carriages containing the nearest
relatives, and then friends. As the remains and mourners pass, all heads
should uncover. The officiating relative should see the relatives in their car
riages, and the person in charge, the others.
At the cemetery the same order is observed in the procession from the hearse
to the grave. At the grave all heads should be uncovered during the services,
and the lowering of the body into the earth. It is also becoming to linger for
a few moments after, and a relative or friend should always remain to see the
grave entirely closed.
After the ceremony, friends should return directly to their homes. It is not
necessary to return to the house. Those from a distance may do so for re
freshments, if specially invited, but it would be more becoming to decline. In
some sections, especially in the country, the custom of having a funeral dinner
is in vogue. It is in bad taste and generally leads to indifference.
A sense of propriety dictates a subdued style and shade of dress for per
sons in attendance at a funeral. In the United States ladies form part of the
company at the grave. In some countries this is not customary.
The floral tributes to the memory of the deceased should be white, and
should be contributed before the ceremony begins. Where the deceased held
some rank in the Military or Naval service, an appropriate display of the
National colors or his accouterments on the coffin may be made, and if a
mounted officer, his riderless horse may be led by a groom after the hearse.
MOURNING CUSTOMS. Immediate members of the family ordinarily
should not appear in public while the body remains in the house. Helping
friends will attend to everything necessary. Ladies do not appear in church
for at least a week after. Complimentary mourning, as for a relative by 'mar
riage, does not require seclusion.
CARDS. It is proper for friends to send cards of sympathy or condolence
to a bereaved friend.
Where cards of inquiry have been left, they should be recognized by cards
of " Thanks for Kind Inquiries."
The proper time of returning cards after a death, for visits of condolence,
must be a matter of feeling with the bereaved parties. These cards indicate
that they are ready to receive visitors.
MEMORIAL CARDS. The custom of sending Memorial Cards, much
in vogue in England, is a fitting recognition of friends. They should be sur-
264 FUNERAL CUSTOMS.
rounded by a black border. The border for an elderly person should be wider
than for one of younger years. Such cards should be sent within the week
after the funeral.
The general form is, In memory of (name) (if an official here
insert the title.) Born ^ .., Died , (Inscription here.)
A memorial card must be acknowledged by an appropriate letter.
Letters of condolence are appropriate, and shou d be sent as soon as the
announcement of the death is authoritatively known, and be couched it suit
able terms.
RE-ENTERING SOCIETY. Persons who have been in mourning should
leave cards upon their friends indicating that they will receive and return calls.
The making or receiving of formal visits, or appearance in general society,
within a year after the death of a member of a family is not regarded as proper.
MOURNING STATIONARY. While in mourning, cards, paper and
envelopes bordered with black, according to the prevailing custom, may be
used. Too much black has the appearance of ostentation.
MOURNING DRESS. The subject of mourning dress belongs more to
the private affairs of families than to society. It is usually governed how
ever, as to material and design, by the prevailing customs. A widow dresses
n the plainest of crape, and wears a veil to conceal her face for three months,
and a smaller veil of the same material for one year. Many never again
resume gay colors, unless they should re-marry.
The " weed" on a gentleman's hat is usually cut according to the proximity
of the relationship of the deceased.
Some people do not approve of mourning attire for reasons of their own.
The wishes of such persons are respected by those around them.
Servants should be put in mourning when an important member of the
family dies. Upon the death of young children, the nurse only.
PERIODS OF MOURNING. The Seasons of Mourning, as regulated
by the conventionalities of social customs, are as follows :
For a husband or wife, father or mother, mourning and seclusion from gaiety
one or two years. Many widows retain mourning for life. For a grand parent,
six months to one year. For children above ten years, six months to one year.
For children under ten years, three months to six months. For an infant, six
to seven weeks. For a brother or sister, six to eight months. For an uncle
or aunt, three to six months. For cousins, or uncles or aunts related by mar
riage, six weeks to three months. For distant relatives or friends, according
to intimacy, three weeks to three months.
SOCIAL AND OFFICIAL CORRESPONDENCE. 265
ETTER WRITING, in a land where the diffusion of intelligence is the
main pride of the State and the facilities of intercourse are free and un
rivaled, is one of the most convenient means of communication among
individuals in the affairs of social and official life. It is presumed in this in
stance that the person is familiar with this most useful and indispensible art.
In fact the use of the forms of social correspondence, whether in letters, notes
or invitations, may be fairly accepted as the best gauge of culture and educa
tion in the person writing. The object in view in this connection is not
to instruct in letter writing as an art, but simply to point out the general rules
governing the forms, usages and etiquette of letters, notes and invitations
as employed in social or official life.
LETTERS IN GENERAL. All social or official letters, or notes are
personal, or confidential, public or general.
A private letter embraces every class of letter designed for the sole perusal
of the party to whom addressed, or those directly interested, unless designated
to the contrary. The person receiving a private letter becomes the custo
dian of the confidence, to the extent of the contents of the letter, of the
writer. Any one violating that confidence, might justly be deemed guilty
of as great a breach of etiquette or faith as if he had divulged the secrets com
municated to him under the most solemn pledges.
A public letter is designed for public perusal, and is addressed to an indi
vidual, simply to give the subject or information a sort of personality or identity
apart from the general mass of public matter which appears in the current
publications of the day.
A postal card, in polite society, may be employed simply to announce a fact,
such as safe arrival at destination, or to make an inquiry, or a simple statement,
In no case, however, is it considered a compliment to ihe person addressed to
permit postal cards to take the place of social correspondence, except within
the limits above mentioned.
The superscription determines the ownership of every class of communica
tion after it has once started on its journey. After that moment the writer is
no more entitled to arrest it than is the postman, whose duty it is to deliver it.
266 SOCIAL AND OFFICIAL CORRESPONDENCE.
FASHIONABLE STATIONERY. The extent to which letter-writing is
carried, has suggested a variety of fashionable stationery and appliances suita
ble to every taste. The choice of materials for letters, rests with the individual
interested. The sizes and styles of paper change from season to season. The
standard styles in socieiy are what are known as letter paper, official paper, and
note paper. It is in good style to use heavy paper, in social or official corre
spondence. It is always in best taste to use white, but fashion sometimes
authorizes the use of tinted stationery. Gentlemen may use heavier paper
than ladies.
It has become fashionable, and is often a convenience to use Correspondence
Cards. These are more frequently used by ladies, and are made with envel
opes of corresponding size and material. Much elegance and taste in mono
grams and designs is displayed in this class of epistolary stationery. The
correspondence card may be used for informal invitations, acceptances or re
grets, in answer to formal invitations, or social notes among friends, and should
be written by the person. The plain white card may be used by gentlemen for
the same purpose.
The other classes of fashionable stationery, such as visiting cards, formal
invitations, plate cards and menus, have been described in their proper places.
In social or official correspondence stationery of good qualily should always be
used.
MATERIALS OF LETTERS. The following are the general rules gov
erning the materials of correspondence :
1. Letter or note paper is always admissible in social letters or notes.
2. Ladies generally use a smaller size of stationery than a gentleman.
3. Never use foolscap paper, or if no other style is at hand, an apology
for using it is necessary.
4 A private letter, except on business, without regard to length, should not
be written on less than a full sheet of paper.
5. Gentlemen should use only white or bluish paper, and only white, but
not perfumed, on all occasions to a lady.
6. Ladies may gratify their taste as to color of paper, except never to use
blue. They may also use perfumed paper.
7. "Mourning" paper may be used by a gentleman or lady for a stated
time upon the loss of a near relative. The depth of the border may indicate
the nearness of the relative.
8. Ruled or unruled paper is admissible in social correspondence. LTnruled
is considered more elegant, but to an unpracticed hand ruled paper would be
more creditable, for irregularity in execution without lines, would more than
detract from the attractiveness of a letter on unruled paper.
THE VIRGINIA REEL, THE AMERICAN SIR ROGER DE COVERLY. (267)
268 RULES FOR LETTER WRITING.
9. Letters to officials should always be written on letter paper, wide ruled,
10. Official letters should always be written on official, letter or foolscap
paper as used by the Government.
11. All official communications should be enclosed in official envelopes
which take the full width of the paper.
12. The color of ink most durable and tasteful on all occasions and for all
correspondence, is black. Red ink should never be used for the body of a
letter. Blue ink may be. Fancy inks may answer for ladies, but is not in
taste for gentlemen.
13. The envelope in social or official correspondence should always match in
size, color and material with the paper used. In social correspondence, o
invitations, the envelope should take the sheet in one fold, or the card in
full. In the former case the sheet should be folded by placing the top and
bottom together. In this shape it should fit the envelope. The sheet and
envelope should not be too large. It is better for mailing to be oblong or
square, and not much above the usual size. In the case of official or other
letters, not of a personal character, the length of the envelope should be the
width of the sheet, which it should take in two folds, either by placing the top
and bottom together and repeating this, making four parts in the fold, or by
placing the bottom at about one third the length of the paper and repeating
this, making three parts.
14. The monogram, initial or crest, printed or embossed, plain or colors, at
the head of the first page of the sheet, and on the " fly or flap " of the envelope.
15. The use of wax is still permissible and elegant, but it is now a^ost
exclusively used in official or private correspondence containing valuables or of
special secrecy. The advantage of wax is the perfect security it gives against
opening letters. It is always a sign of good taste to see a beautifully sealed
letter ; red wax being used by gentlemen and fancy colors by ladies. The
use of black wax is confined to persons in mourning
STRUCTURE OF LETTERS. Convenience and good taste have sug
gested a certain arrangement of the different parts of a letter as follows :
(Crest or Monogram)
(i) (Name of place and State) (Date)
(2) (Name of person addressed)
( Residence)
(3) (Salutation)
(4) (The body of the letter.)
(5) (The complimentary closing)
(6) (Signature)
SOCIAL AND OFFICIAL CORRESPONDENCE. 269
The general rules applicable to these divisions of a social letter are as
follows :
i. LOCALITY AND STATE. — The name of the place and state and any other
designation of the residence of the writer, and date of writing, should be
placed near the upper light hand side of the sheet. In official letters the
designation of the office from which the letter is written, should be printed on
the first line of heading. In social letters the writers initial, monogram, coat
of arms or crest printed near the top and in the center of the page is in gcod
taste. In the United States coat of arms or crests are not much in vogue and
unless inherited from an ancestry entitled to such marks of distinction in the
old world, are not desirable.
The headings of a social letter should be as follows :
Washington, D. C., January, 18....
1500 Massachusetts Avenue,
Washington, D. C., January, 18....
Washington, D. C.
Wednesday, January, 18....
Templeton, Jones County, Pa.,
January 18....
Or an official letter: Department of Justice,
Washington, D. C., January l8._..
In social letters it is not uncommon to begin at the body of the letter, the
name of the locality and date being placed at the lower left hand side of the
sheet on the line below the signature. For example :
(Salutation)
(Body of the letter)
Washington, D. C., (Signature.)
January 18
All formal letters written in the third person are in this style, omitting the
salutation and signature, as the name of the writer should appear in the body
ot the letter. The place and date if not in the body should be placed at the
end as above.
THE SALUTATORY ADDRESS. The introductory portion of a social letter
should consist of the name and direction of residence of the person to whom
the letter is written, which should begin at the left side of the page on the
second line below the heading. If the address be written at the bottom it should
be in the same position on the line below the signature. The usual form
in either case is for the name and title to occupy the first, the number or city
the second, and the State the third lines, each line beginning a little further to
the right.
270 RULES FOR LETTER WRITING.
THE SALUTATION. The proper salutatory use of titles in social or official
correspondence is a matter of close study and experience and can only be ac
quired by observation and practice. This will apply with particular force to
foreign titles. The salutation in a letter should always be adapted to the re
lations extsting between the parties, or the rank of the person addressed, and
should begin on the left side of the page on the line below the address or
the date.
In the complimentary address and salutation every principal word must
begin with a capital.
In all cases where a person has a title other than that of address or of cour
tesy that should be used, or if he have several titles, the highest should be used.
The proper use of official and honorary titles is given in their proper places.
The forms of salutation in social correspondence vary according to the
views of the writers or their relations to the persons addressed, as follows :
To a stranger, Sir; Madam or Ladies; Miss
To an acquaintance, Dear Sir; Dear Mr ; Dear Madam; Dear
Mrs ; Dear Miss
To a friend, My Dear Sir ; My Dear Madam ; My Dear Mrs ; My Dear
Miss
The plural is always Gentlemen, Mesdames, Misses or Ladies. The latter
being the best form.
Among relatives it is proper to use terms of endearment as My Beloved
Mother; My respected Father ; My Dear Sister, &c.
Sentimental salutations as a rule are flat and do not improve the tone or
character of social correspondence.
Where persons of both sexes are addressed the ladies should come first, as
Ladies and Gentlemen.
The salutatory titles used in addressing persons in any of the three co
ordinate branches of the Government will be found in their appropriate places.
Military or Naval officers are addressed by title of rank and name and Sir.
In the diplomatic service the styles of salutatory titles are governed by the
degrees of nobility or gentility of the person. The most common form is
"Your Excellency." See foreign titles for specific degrees of titles.
Among the ecclesiastical classes the style is Reverend and Dear Sir for a
clergyman or Right Reverend and Dear Sir for a Bishop.
Among the professional classes generally the complimentary address is best
by giving the name and scholastic or professional titles and the simple salutary
terms as, Sir, Dear Sir, &c.
THE BODY OF THE LETTER. In the arrangements of the body, of a letter
begin on the line below and at the end of the salutation or complimentary
SOCIAL AND OFFICIAL CORRESPONDENCE. 271
beginning, allow a blank margin on the left side of the page of about half an
inch on the usual sizes of paper used in social letters, or notes and about an
inch on official paper of large letter or legal cap size.
Each disconnected subject should form the beginning of a separate paragraph.
In social letters it is always more convenient to the reader to follow the
pages of the sheet in their regular order, but where the alternate pages are
used the first and third should be written across the page and the second and
fourth lengthwise.
The practice of crossing the writing on a page is a disrespect to the person
addressed, not to speak of the difficulty of reading it after written.
It would be well for those desiring to make themselves proficient in this
essential art in polite socieiy and official life, to read the correspondence of
persons eminent in public affairs or letters. There are also selected collections
in epistolary literature which might be studied to advantage for styles of cor
respondence.
A plain legible hand is always preferable to flouiishes.
Letters for publication should be written only on one side of the sheet.
Interlineations, blots and other defects are not creditable and should be
avoided even if the letter must be re- written. A single word of interlineation
inserted in a very small hand may be overlooked.
THE CONCLUSION. After the body of the letter follows the complimentary
close and the signature. The complimentary closing of a letter should begin
on the second line below the end of the body of the letter and about one third
to one half the distance across the sheet from the right towards the left of the
page.
There are many forms of closing a social letter. The most common are :
To a stranger, Respectfully, Very Respectfully, or Yours Respectfully.
To an acqaintance, Yours Truly, or Truly Yours, or Very Truly.
To a close friend Affectionately Yours, Yours Sincerely.
As a rule all persons make their own selections of the terms of compliment
ary closing. Care should always be taken that the complimentary close have
some relation to the complimentary beginning.
It would not be appropriate to begin with Sir, and end with Your Sincere
friend.
In official letters the close is more formal. That commonly in vogue is :
I ha\e the honor to be, Sir, (or to remain,)
Your obedient servant.
(Name.)
This form is varied by saying With much respect, or With the highest con
sideration, Your obedient servant.
272 RULES FOR LETTER WRITING.
Or simply, Very Respectfully,
(Name )
If the complimentary closing is too long for one line, make two or three, as
follows, in an official letter: I ha've the honor to be,
With great respect,
Your obedient servant.
Each line in the complimentary closing of a letter, and the signature should
begin a little further to the right. It is therefore important to begin the first
line far enough to the left to admit of this. If the address or title should
follow the signature the same rule should be observed if practicable.
In official letters the title is sometimes longer than the name, in this case
the address or title may begin on a line with the first line of the compliment
ary closing or further to the left.
Very Respectfully,
William Williams,
Supervisor Surgeon General.
The Signature of a letter should be plainly written, especially by those who
do not write a legible hand.
If letters are of any importance at all, the inside address, signature, and
superscription should be clear and distinct.
A lady in addressing a stranger should write her nime so that her sex may
not be mistaken, and also to show whether married or single. If a married
lady be a widow, she should use her own name with the prefix.
All official signatures should be followed by the official rank of the persons
on the line below.
William M. Evarts,
Secretary of State.
FOLDING A LETTER. If the envelope is the full width of the paper, note,
letter or official size, one or two folds across the page will suffice.
The style of paper used in social correspondence by ladies as a rule fits
into the envelope in one fold, the envelope being shaped with that view.
In three folds of a letter sheet for the ordinary envelope, the most convenient
operation is to fold the sheet in half by bringing the bottom of the letter to
the top and then without changing it, turning the right third of the width
over to the left and bringing the left third back over the right thus folding on
the center.
In which ever way the paper is folded, some persons having their own taste
in the matter, it should possess symmetry. (See the Envelope for Folding.")
In folding a sheet it would always be well to use a folder as the folded
•edges are less apt to be marked. A sheet should be inserted in the envelope
SOCIAL AND OFFICIAL CORRESPONDENCE. 273
so that when taken out it will open conveniently and by consecutive opera
tions of the hands.
THE SUPERSCRIPTION. The superscription should give the name, title, and
post office, (county if a small place,) and State, If in a city, the local address
should be inserted after the name and title in a clear hand.
The name should tegin about the middle of the envelope and about one
third the distance from the left edge and run horizontally towards the right.
The rest of the superscription should follow in parallel lines below. Each
beginning a little further to the right. The county or number and street may
be put in the lower left hand corner. Where there is uncertainty as to the
address, the presence of the party, or any other consideration, which would
cause doubt of the letter reaching the party, it would always be well to use
a "special request envelope," or write on the envelope if not called for in 5
days please retuin to (or forward) to (giving address.) The
stamp for the convenience of the postal clerks should always be in the right
upper corner.
The old forms En ville, Present, Addressed, for social letters are practically
obsolete.
The accepted form of superscription for local delivery by mail is
(Name of the person addressed)
City.
(Number of Residence.)
By the hand of a friend.
(Name of person addressed)
(name of place or) "City."
By politeness of
By special messenger.
(Name of the person addressed)
(Number of Residence. )
The generally accepted forms of superscription in social or official corre
spondence are as follows :
(Title and name,)
(Locality,)
(State,)
(Number and street,)
(or County,) (or in whose care,)
For an official letter: The form of superscription is given in its proper
place.
The titles of address, rank or profession are numerous. Those of general
application to the superscription of a letter are:
274 RULES FOR LETTER WRITING.
Mr. before the names of and to men of .all classes. Plural Messrs. (Mess
ieurs. )
Mrs. before the names of and to all married ladies. Plural Mesdames-
Ladies.
Miss before the name of and to a young or unmarried lady. Plural Misses.
Esq. (Esquire) after the name of a gentleman, and when used the prefix Mr.
is omitted. Its indiscriminate use in the United States lias much detracted
from its force as a title of address. It should never be applied in the United
States if used except to a person of years in social standing. In England
where the title belongs, the legal right to its use, appertains to the sons of
peers and their first sons and their eldest sons and others of designated mark.
Hon. (Honorable) is applied to the Head of a great executive department,
a Senator, a Diplomatic representative, a Representative in Congress, Judges
of courts, executive officers of the United States Government, the Governors
and executive officers of States and Mayors of cities. In the address inside
of a letter or the superscription it is more formal and in excellent taste not to
abbreviate, as Hon., but to write out the word as Honorable, (see official titles )
The use of titles of rank or office are explained under the class of officials
to which the titles appertain.
The uses of titles of foreign subjects is also explained in their proper places.
The professional titles are used either before or after the name or both as
Rev ; Dr , M. D.; Prof
The collegiate or university titles should always be abbreviated.
CLASSES OF LETTERS. In addition to the ordinary social or official
letters there are different styles of letters adapted to a specific object. These
may be stated as follows :
LETTERS OF INTRODUCTION. These letters should be regarded in social
or official life as credentials of character from one person to another, respect
ing a third and a guarantee that the party introduced may be admitted to
friendship and such social relations as his future conduct may warrant.
A letter of this character should always be written on good stationary and
in the prevailing size and style.
The superscription should, be :
(Name of party.)
(Address.)
Introducing, (name of party)
The form is like any other letter.
The following rules should govern the giving and use of letters of introduc-
ion. A letter of introduction whether of a social or official character shou'd
SOCIAL AND OFFICIAL CORRESPONDENCE. 275
be given with discrimination. The party introducing is responsible for the
conduct of the introduced, and should not present any one socially whom he
would not be willing to have introduced into his own family. The character
istic of all letters of introduction should be brevity and not fulsome praise. It
is embarrassing to both parties to keep them waiting long, while the letter is
being read.
The letter should be unsealed and addressed the same as an ordinary letter
with the addition of the words "Introducing Mr " in ihe lower left hand
Corner.
A letter of introduction may be given by one friend to another presenting a
stranger provided the stranger has been properly vouched for by some one on
appropriate terms with him. Under certain circumstances it may be given
by a person to whom the person receiving the letter and the person introduced
are strangers, but in this case the persons should all be well known for some
marked characteristic or ability or be in official station. Such a letter is purely
formal and has special reference to some specific object stated, and only need
receive the recognition which the writer, the person receiving it or the person
introduced would be entitled to in consideration of his rank, abilities or
business.
Letters may be given to persons going to another country or city, or
place, or another person in the same city. It is not necessary to present a letter
of introduction because it is given. Sometimes there are reasons which
become known after receiving the letter which would make such action un
desirable. No offense would be committed by withholding it but it might be
well to return it .to the writer with .thanks and stating some reason for not
using it.
Under ordinary circumstances the least embarrassing mode of presenting a
letter of introduction would be to call at the residence, official place or busi
ness house of the party, according to the intention of the introduction, and
send the letter with your card to the person to whom addressed. This
would afford the person an opportunity to read it apart from your presence,
and to determine how to receive you.
If a gentleman of higher or equal official rank has a letter of introduction,
he should send it to the parry with his card. The person receiving it should
call promptly ar.d leave his card. To leave the letter unnoticed, would be a
disrespect to the writer, if not to the person, which no subsequent attentions
could cancel. The person to whom addressed will not be obliged to invite
the person to his house, unless he sees fit.
Should you receive a letter of introduction through the mail, leave your card,
or call upon the person on the day of his arrival. It is presumed, of course,
2j6 RULES FOR LETTER WRITING.
that no such letter would be written, except by an intimate fiiend, and in
troducing one altogether worthy. The person introduced must recognize
the visit by leaving a card, or calling in person. This should be done on
the next day. The rest must be governed by circumstances. If it is desired
to continue the acquaintance, an invitation to your house, or any other civility
will indicate your disposition. These civilities may be declined without a
violation of good manners. It will thus be easily determined whether the ac
quaintance be mutually agreeable.
Particular care should be observed in giving a letter introducing a gentle
man to a lady. This is assuming a responsibility, as it might be forcing
an uncongenial acquaintance upon the lady. The letter with the gentleman's
card should be sent in advance. The lady should be prompt to indicate
her wishes in the premises. If she makes no reply it will be understood that
she does not wish to receive ihe gentleman or she may address a note or
send a card stating a time when she would be at home.
It is not as a rule proper for a lady to receive a letter of introduction to
a gentleman. If visiting a strange place she will be presented by her friends
to those of the same social scale. If she has any personal wishes she can in
timate them to her friends who have her in charge and can send a card with
her address and time for receiving a call. These acquaintances are exclu
sively her own and if in a different social sphere it cannot be expected that
they should be presented to those with whom she is sojourning unless it be
their wish.
A letter of introduction from one lady to another introducing a lady is
regular and should be delivered by messenger or mail. The lady receiving
the letter should call at once. If she is agreebly inclined to recognize the
letter a continuance of the acquaintance must be governed by the impression
made and by social considerations.
In England a person bringing a letter of introduction is invited to dinner.
The object of the invitation is to present the person to the hosts of friends.
LETTERS OF RECOMMENDATION. These, like letters of introduction,
should be given with discreiion, and especially in the wralks of private life.
The carelessness of officials, particularly holding elective offices, in giving
recommendations and signing applications and other papers for constituents,
and even strangers, is a matter of notoriety. Such papers, as a rule, are rightly
received for just what they are worth. It is now seldom that they have any
weight whatever, except, perhaps, to be placed in the files for reference.
Personal influence has superseded machine recommendations.
LETTERS OF CONGRATULATION. These can only be sent to an intimate
friend, and should be of a vivacious style. A letter ot congratulation can be
SOCIAL NOTES. 277
sent to a fellow-citizen, a personal stranger, who has received some high honors,
but should be formal in style and expression, unless the party is a. personal
friend. Such letters should be written on the day of the event subject to con
gratulation, or as soon as learned. The occasions of congratulations among
intimate friends in social or official life, are numerous, but should not descend
to trivial affairs.
LETTERS OF CONDOLENCE. These follow the general rules of letters of
congratulation, the difference being in changing the style to the comforting
and sympathetic. This is the most difficult of all correspondence, as an error
of expression, or figure of speech, would make the letter appear ridiculous or
indifferent. Such letters should be written as soon as the event becomes
known.
LETTERS OF ACCEPTANCE OR REGRETS. This class of social correspond
ence has been given in the connections in which they are usually employed.
There are also Letters of Application, Letters of Friendship, Letters of Re
quest for Favors, Letters of Affection, which, however, do not belong strictly
to what may be known as Social Correspondence.
SOCIAL NOTES. A more informal means of social communication is by
notes. When they take the place of invitations, however, they are formal and
are often written in the third person, and are peculiariy adapted to corre.
spondence between persons in different ranks in the social scale. Care should
be taken in using the ceremonial note form to preserve the third person through
out. Such a mistake would reflect upon the writer's knowledge of a very
simple rule of syntax and composition. Mr. and Mrs. Smith's compliments,
&c We should be glad to have you come early, would be manifestly
incorrect. Person not familiar with this form had better not attempt it.
The materials of notes should as a rule be of superior quality and in weight,
tint and size according to prevailing tastes. A single fold across the sheet and
a corresponding sized envelope is in good taste. It is always admissible to
use white stationery. Tinted paper among lady friends is in taste. Flashy
materials or flourishes, even in penmanship, are taudry. Monograms on note
paper and envelopes are always suitable.
While notes embrace the general forms of invitations, they may be varied
to suit the taste of the writer and circumstances of the occasion. Among inti
mate friends a familiar style may be used, such as would be used in a friendly
letter.
In the composition of notes on general subjects, the good taste and culture
of the writer has an excellent field. A happy mode of expression, and due
regard to the propriety of the subject or occasion should be observed.
278 COMMON LAW OF CORRESPONDENCE.
The general rules applicable to letters will apply to notes.
When, in the same city, it is optional to send notes by messenger or
through the mail; the former being more elegant. To persons residing in
another locality, the post is proper.
PHRASES AND ABBREVIATIONS. In social corresponder.ee certain
phrases or their abbreviations in French or English, have been adopted.
Those in vogue are as foLo\vs,any form being admissible:
/ cpondcz ill vous plail. R. S. l~. P. Answer if you please.
Pour prendrc conge. P. P. C. To take leave. Or Four dire adieu. P. D. A.
To say adieu. The former is most used.
En Ville. E. V. In the city.
Addressed, Present, or Presented, old forms for notes by hand.
City, for mail delivery.
COMMON LAW OF SOCIALCORRESPONDENCE. There are certain
rules governing the execution and use of le:ters and notes in social and
official intercourse, which should be observed.
The stationery of letters should have reference to their objects. In letters
of a purely social character it should be of fine quality.
All letters, unless offensive, should be answered promptly, if they require
an answer, or are of a complimentary character.
In a reply always acknowledge the letter received, by date, and then answer
all the points which require a reply.
In social or official letters a whole sheet of paper should be used. In busi
ness letters a half sheet is proper.
If exclusively on your own business it is proper to enclose a postage stamp.
Never seal a letter referring to the bearer, and particularly letters of Intro
duction or Recommendation.
Never use figures' in letter writing, except for dates and large sums of
money.
Never use abbreviations, except such as are allowed by custom, otherwise
they arc a sign of indolence and a discourtesy.
In til social or official correspondence the following should begin with capital
letters: The principil words of the heading, address, salutation, signature,
title, address, and superscription, and in the body of the letter; every
paragraph; every quotation; every sentence; all the important words in the
title of a book, or historical event; all proper names of individuals; every
proper name of a person or place; the cardinal points of the compass with
their compounds and abbreviations, or the adjectives, formed from them; the
COMMON LAW OF CORRESPONDENCE. 279
days of the month and of the week; the names of the Diety, or pronouns
representing it; the pronoun I and interjection O.
In punctuation use the comma in the divisions of a sentence, or where
xvords are used without expressing the conjunction; the semicolon between the
divisionsvof a sentence which state distinct proposition, but still hive a relation
or dependence; the colon to separate the parts of a sentence, complete cs a
proposition, but dependent upon each other for their full force and meaning;
the period at the end of every sentence and after every initial and abbrevia
tion ; the parenthesis or bracket at the beginning and end of a wo. d or clause
interjected into another sentence; the points of exclamation to denote emo
tion ; of interrogation after every question ; a dash, sometimes used as a paren
thesis, to indicate the omission of something; the hyphen to connect two
words used as one; the ellipsis, a dot, dash or star to denote omission; the
apostrophe to indicate the possessive case; the quotation, that the words, sen
tences or paragraphs are taken from another; the caret to indicate where
words omitted should be inserted; the brace to join two or more names on
different lines under a common name; the paragraph to indicate where a new
line should begin ; the use of underscoring is to emphasize certain words or
expression, one line indicating italics, two, small capitals, and three, capitals.
Foreign quotations, except on technical subjects, should be used as little as
possible, as they are often more apt to expose the writer's ignorance than his
learning.
Slang expressions and words, in letters, indicate questionable taste, and
in most cases are signs of vulgar associations. Bad grammar is an evidence of
linii.ed education. Big words in letter writing are always suggestive of a dic
tionary, and are not as elegant in style, expression or force, as those of simpler
construction and more familiar use.
Short sentences possess greater perspicuity than long ones.
Letters written to offend the recipient had better not be answered. In the
discretion of the recipient, they might be returned.
Postscripts should be avoided, though they are allowable. Cultivate a clear,
concise style. Use your own thoughts and expressions, and do not borrow
the thoughts and expressions of others and palm them off as your own. The
chief features of successful letter writing, are naturalness of phraseology,
clearness of style, originality of thought.
W
O O;
I
W a
•Pi •
o> c
\^- "n
CO (0
Oj
II
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO
LIBRARY
Acme Library Card Pocket
Under Pat. " Ref . Index File."
Made by LIBRAKY BUREAU
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11